Otherlands BY HARING, BENNIE, AND TERRA T ABLE OF CONTENTS

CHORANE ...... 2-32 The Irdanaiath ...... 56 The Land...... 2 Bolandi ...... 60 The People ...... 7 Ogre, Mischta ...... 61 The Ameshites ...... 9 Ogre, Nzunta ...... 62 The Yaluu ...... 16 Spirit, Wisdom ...... 63 The Vodar ...... 23 Non-Human Races ...... 25 WATERMERE ...... 64-96 The Monsters of Chorane ...... 28 Dargonesti Society ...... 67 Funno ...... 30 Geography and Terrain ...... 69 Razhak ...... 31 Daily Life ...... 72 Ursoi ...... 32 Flora and Fauna ...... 73 Dargonesti from Cradle to Grave ...... 75 SELASIA ...... 33-63 Religion ...... 76 Prelude: The Decline of the Irda ...... 33 The Dargonesti Army ...... 78 Overview ...... 34 Magic ...... 80 The Spine of Taladas ...... 35 Relations with Undersea Folk ...... 83 Features of Selasia ...... 37 Relations with Surface Folk ...... 90 The Mischta ...... 39 The Mahkwahb...... 92 The Bolandi ...... 47 Dargonesti as PCs ...... 94 Anaiatha ...... 55 Dragon, Brine ...... 95

C REDITS: Design: Scott Bennie, Scott Haring, and John Terra Cartography: Supvr./Designer: Dave Sutherland Editing: Mike Breault Artist: Dave Sutherland & Linda Goehre Cover Art: Fred Fields Typography: Angelika Lokotz Interior Art: David Simons

Distributed to the book trade in the United States by Random House, Inc., and in Canada by Random House of Canada, Ltd. Distributed to the toy and hobby trade by regional distributors. Distributed in the United Kingdom by TSR Ltd. ADVANCED DUNGEONS & DRAGONS, AD&D, DRAGONLANCE, PRODUCTS OF YOUR IMAGINATION, and the TSR logo are trade- marks owned by TSR, Inc.

This material is protected under the copyright laws of the United States of America. Any reproduction or other unauthorized use of the material or artwork contained herein is prohibited without the express written permission of TSR, Inc.

©1990 TSR, Inc. All Rights Reserved. Printed in the U.S.A.

TSR, Inc. POB 756 Lake Geneva WI 53147 USA ISBN 0-88038-829-3 9278XXX1501 C HORANE

To many people on Krynn, Chorane is vasses that are known to lead to the vast THE LAND OF AMESH a myth. Everyone knows that nothing underground caverns and tunnels that could possibly live in the frozen wastes make up this land (see the map on page “Sing out all you people, beyond the Ice Wall south of Ansalon; 3). Other than Amesh’s Rent, however, Of that long-ago day Chorane is a romantic notion, to be sure, there are only two other frequently-used When Amesh the Brave One but with no basis in reality. entrances: The Little Crack and Three- Led our fathers away Right. Mile Gorge (see map). Of the other 15, Those who dismiss the possibility of five are too dangerous or connect with ar- “The land had grown harsh, life or—even more unlikely—civilization eas of Chorane that are too remote to be And our enemies strong; beneath the southern ice cap of Krynn do useful. The other ten are Dragonholes. Soon none would be left not adequately understand the geology With only minor variations, all the To sing our tribe’s song. of this very unusual planet. Nor do they Dragonholes are the same—perfectly Amesh the Brave One, take into account the ability of Krynn’s round, perfectly smooth holes anywhere He rode out alone. various inhabitants to endure great hard- from 30 to 50 feet in diameter, headed He swore he would find ship and to adapt to nearly any environ- straight down with only a hint of a spiral His people a home. ment. For not only is there life beneath for over two miles. Eventually, the Dra- the ice, but in Chorane there is a complex gonholes veer sideways into various laby- “Sing out all you people, civilization of many different intelligent rinthine passages that lead to huge Of that long-ago day races, interacting in all sorts of peaceful underground lairs and (it is rumored) vast When Amesh the Brave One (and not-so-peaceful) ways. treasure chambers. No one has ever re- Led our fathers away. turned with any of this treasure, however. In fact, very few people who explore the “‘In a year and a day THE LAND Dragonholes have ever come back at all. Brave Amesh returned. It is a long, dangerous trek across (For more on dragons in Chorane, see He told of a land nearly a thousand miles of frozen ground Page 29). he called ‘Ice That Burns.’ and sheets of ice before any sign of The Crack is over 7,000 feet deep, and South they all traveled, Chorane can be found. And even that it leads down to a lake of crusted-over And then south some more, sign shows no outward evidence of being molten rock. This lake, and several other Over the Ice Wall the gateway to a vast underground civili- exposed lava flows, provide the heat and and through Amesh’s Door. zation; it is a 175-foot-wide crevasse in steam necessary for life in Chorane. Start- the tundra that is nearly half a mile long ing at just over 500 feet down, a series of “Sing out all you people, and seemingly bottomless. Rising from tunnels, fissures, and caves opens out Of that long-ago day the crevasse is a constant flow of steam into Amesh’s Rent, providing a surpris- When Amesh the Brave One that warms the area along both sides for a ing amount of space. Once you get any Led our fathers away dozen or so yards from each edge. significant distance away from The Growing along the lip of the crevasse Crack, however, caves this near the sur- “Twas a hard trip and long, and down along the sides for as far as the face are far too cold to live in. And of And many were lost, eye can see are all sorts of fungi, clinging course, the opposite problem exists if you But for a new home and freedom, vines, small flowering plants, and even get too close to the molten lake. The vari- It was well worth the cost. the occasional gnarled tree. The edge of ous peoples of Chorane, therefore, all live Down into the ice, the crevasse is very slippery because of the between 2,000 feet and 3,400 feet below In molten rock domes, fungi and the constant condensation the surface of the ice. Amesh led his people from the steam; many explorers have ap- There are five different groups of peo- To this, our new home. proached the edge too enthusiastically ple, including three tribes of humans, and fallen to their deaths just as they were living in Chorane. Four of the five groups “Sing out all you people, on the brink of their greatest discovery. live in their own distinct areas of Of that long-ago day Chorane, as shown on the map on pages When Amesh the Brave One 4-5. Led our fathers away” GEOGRAPHY Most of the caverns, chambers, and Actually, Amesh’s Rent (as it is called tunnels in Chorane were formed natu- —Excerpt from by the Ameshites), or The Crack (as it is rally early in the history of Krynn. Only a Song of Amesh, called by the other peoples of Chorane), very few of the areas have been carved out Anonymous is not the only way to get to Chorane. by the inhabitants. Earthquakes, lava There are at least 17 other, smaller cre- flows, and other seismic upsets are fortu-

2 3 4 5 CHORANE

nately very rare, but they tend to be very Getting around in Chorane is more of a face is above freezing only during the day devastating when they do occur. The last three-dimensional exercise than it is on in the summer), and much hotter as you recorded serious earthquake in Chorane the surface. With 1,400 feet or so separat- approach the lava lake at the bottom of was 133 years ago. ing the highest and lowest habitable ar- Amesh’s Rent. eas, getting up and down is just as Choranians have not moved any far- important as getting back and forth. By ther down than the 3,400-foot level be- TERRAIN using Chorane’s many natural sloping cause there are few habitable caverns in When Chorane was formed long ago, passageways and stairways that have been the next 500 to 1,000 feet. Below that, it was a land of rock and ice. Since then, cut into the steeper tunnels, it is possible there are more good locations, but the however, millennia of steam, volcanic to walk to any elevation in the area— temperatures are well in excess of 140° heat, and hardy plants gaining tenuous eventually. To get any great distance up or Fahrenheit. Hunting parties occasionally footholds have worked on the rock where down quickly, however, takes other venture into these hotter areas to hunt it meets the warm, humid air, forming a means. animals and to harvest rare plants and shallow (three inch or so) layer of dirt in There are over a dozen nearly vertical fungi, but it is a dangerous foray that is many places. Until magic-using creatures shafts traversing the entire height of not to be taken casually. found Chorane, of course, it was too dark Chorane, including one over 40 feet As you move away from the steam for plants to grow (except for certain types across. These are of very great strategic vents (at any level), the temperatures of fungus) anywhere but very close to di- importance to the various tribes, so these drop dramatically. Only a few hundred rect passages to the surface, so in the are very difficult to use without someone feet from any of the major vents, the tem- darker recesses of Chorane—that is, most noticing. Several of the shafts have hand- perature drops 15 to 20 degrees from of it—the surface is still solid rock. Since and footholds for climbing, while others what is “normal” for that depth. Amesh and his followers found their bur- have had climbing ropes and ladders Humidity is very high throughout ied refuge some 700 years ago, however, (made of rope, leather thongs, and cured Chorane, and this is a good thing; the their use of magical light spells and items funno hides) built in them. One shaft, steam rising from the lava flows far below has greatly extended the areas in which controlled by the Yaluu, has a crude condenses on the cool ice and rock walls fungus and plants can be grown. As a re- elevator-type contraption in it for the and forms the foundation of the entire sult, more and more rocky surfaces are be- convenience of the ruling elite; it is pow- food chain down here. ing broken up. In some areas, almost one ered by slave labor. The wind blows constantly in Chorane. inch of topsoil has developed. All Choranians are accomplished It rushes up the major vents toward the What is not rock in Chorane is ice. climbers and mountaineers (though they surface, drawing air through the corridors There are many chambers and corridors do not use the word “mountaineer’‘—in and caverns of the land as it goes. The in this underground kingdom that are fact, they have no idea at all what a wind patterns are very well known by the made entirely of ice, but very few people mountain is) practically from birth. In a natives, but they may take newcomers by inhabit them except out of necessity. A pinch, one could climb the wall of surprise; it would not be unusual to step fire or other source of heat can be built in Amesh’s Rent all the way to the surface out of a small cave with hardly any wind a rock chamber; the effects in one of ice and make it look as easy as walking. Acci- into a cross corridor with a wind strong can be very, well, wet. In some places, ice dents still happen, of course, but a new- enough to knock an unaware man to the runs in veins through the rock. This type comer to Chorane would find it ground. of formation is rare and much prized by impossible to safely move around at even the Choranians, as it provides an easily a fraction of the speed of the natives. accessible source of water. Getting around in Chorane is fairly CLIMATE easy, if you stay within one tribe’s area. (Moving from one tribe’s area to another Seasonal variations are nearly nonexist- has perils all its own, as will be explained ent in Chorane—at 2,000 feet below the later.) The caverns and large chambers are surface, it’s hard to tell even the differ- all connected by a crazy quilt of tunnels, ence between day and night. Tempera- slides, and corridors; there are usually at tures, along with most other climactic least three perfectly good ways to get conditions, remain constant year round. from one place to another. One of the At the top of Chorane, closest to the sur- leading pastimes among Choranians, in face, temperatures stay near 45 degrees, fact, is arguing over which of the many while at the bottom it is a more comfort- available routes between two places is ac- able 65 degrees or so. It is colder farther tually the best. up, of course (the temperature on the sur-

6 THE PEOPLE

had always lived in a remote section of THE PEOPLE It was during the clean-up and repair Chorane, or had just discovered it after process that the first rumblings of what In The Song of Amesh, the song cycle extensive underground exploration from would become the Great Rift were felt. that tells of the history of the Ameshite some other part of Krynn. One group of Choranians felt that the people, it says that when Amesh brought While the Ameshites got along with the Cataclysm was proof that the people had his people to Chorane, at first they met Kendar much better than they did with turned away from the gods. They felt that no other peoples, and they thought the the Theiwar (the latter being very posses- the solution was to rededicate themselves entire of Chorane was uninhabited, ex- sive of their own holdings and somewhat to the old rituals and beliefs that Amesh cept for various wild animals and the oc- covetous of everybody else’s), there was lit- brought with him from Ansalon. These casional monster. This did not turn out to tle cause for strife—both the Theiwar and people became known as “Ameshites.” be entirely true. the Ameshites were busy exploring and ex- Another group believed the exact The first people the Ameshites met panding their territories, and the Kendar opposite—that the Cataclysm was proof were the Kendar (as they called them- weren’t interested in warfare. It was only that the gods had turned away from the selves), a lost offshoot of the kender race after the Great Rift that affairs degener- people, and that the solution was to find that still spoke an obscure dialect related ated into their current state. new gods. They ridiculed the Ameshites to the kender tongue. The same size and The Great Rift was a direct result of the for their tired, old beliefs, and called general appearance of kender, the Ken- Cataclysm that struck Krynn some 300 themselves the “Yaluu,” which is the dar share their cousins’ great curiosity years ago. While not as devastated as Choranian word for “seekers.” and carefree attitudes, though they are many other parts of Krynn, Chorane was And there was a third group of Chora- quieter and less demonstrative than their severely damaged by the Cataclysm. En- nians with yet another set of beliefs, the surface-dwelling cousins. tire caverns were collapsed or cut off, “Vodar.” The Vodar were most interested It was only a few score years later that while new passages and living areas in keeping all the humans of Chorane to- first contact was made with the Theiwar, a opened up. There was no place to hide gether, emphasizing their common back- race of dwarves that had not seen the sur- during the Cataclysm and its many after- ground and heritage. The Vodar sought a face in several millennia. It was not (and shocks. Thousands of Choranians died, compromise between the Ameshites and still is not) known whether these Theiwar and thousands more were never seen the Yaluu, suggesting that some of the again and were presumed dead. old traditions and rituals be maintained

7 THE PEOPLE

while new answers were also sought. of Chorane are as high as ever. An uneasy the way things have always been. In many Extremists in both camps ignored the truce exists between the Ameshites and of the stories and oral histories of the Vodar’s offer of reconciliation, each the Yaluu, though either group would ea- Ameshites and Yaluu, new and more hei- group accusing the Vodar of being in gerly exploit any opportunity for gain. nous charges than simple religious league with the other. It did not take The Vodar continue to be stuck in the unorthodoxy—cannibalism, genocide, long, in the enclosed spaces of Chorane middle, mistrusted and disliked by both and much worse—have crept in. Most of and under the great stress of recent disas- sides. them are not true (though one can never ters, for the philosophical disagreements While this hatred is more intense than be sure about the Yaluu) and are repeated between the peoples of Chorane to esca- ever, its nature has changed. The reasons solely for their propaganda value. late into violence and bloodshed. for the dispute have been forgotten by What follows is an outline of each of Fueled by constant feuding and skir- many; while the government and reli- the five major humanoid races living in mishing over the past 300 years, the ten- gious leaders remember, most of the peo- Chorane. This is common knowledge, for sions between the three human factions ple hate the other side simply because it’s players and DM alike.

8 THE AMESHITES

the religious leaders. The Ameshite reli- nies, records, and musical training, THE AMESHITES gion does not worship Amesh, though among others—is under the direct con- While all three human tribes of the tribal leader who brought them to trol of a Second Singer. Chorane are descended from the legend- Chorane some 700 years ago has been ele- Below the Second Circle is the Chorus, ary Amesh and the people he brought vated to a demi-god status in the hearts of the priesthood of the Ameshites. Mem- with him from southern Ansalon, it is the many Ameshites. The Ameshites worship bers of the Chorus are known as Singers; Ameshites who follow Amesh’s teachings Paladine, though that is not what they that honorific is used the same way other the most scrupulously. The Ameshites call him. In Chorane, Paladine is known cultures use “Reverend” or “Minister.” consider themselves the “true followers” as Parthenu, The First Singer. Parthenu is There are anywhere from 250 to 500 Sing- of Amesh; the Yaluu and the Vodar are most frequently depicted as a tall, perfect ers among the Ameshites at any time; heretics and blasphemers, traitors to the Ameshite young man, clad in religious they are the ones who get the govern- memory of their common ancestors. vestments and strumming a lute. Other ment’s work done. The Singers collect the This attitude does nothing to make the popular icons of Parthenu show him play- taxes, manage the farms, teach the chil- Ameshites popular with the other two ing several other instruments, including dren, perform the religious ceremonies, Choranian tribes; indeed, relations be- flute, trumpet, drum, harp, lyre, trian- lead the skirmishers, write the chronicles, tween the Ameshites and the Yaluu and gle, and recorder. compose the songs, and tend to the peo- the Vodar are downright hostile. The Music, especially singing, is the back- ple of Chorane. Ameshites believe they are on a holy cru- bone of Ameshite religious life and, to a Becoming a Singer is not easy. Many sade to return the fallen tribes to the true great extent, their entire society and cul- more want admission to this elite group way of Amesh, or failing that, to root ture. The Ameshites have a song for every than obtain it. Twice a year, the Second them out of every last hole in Chorane. occasion, and many more songs for no spe- Circle announces that new Singers will be Like all descendants of Amesh’s tribe, cial occasion at all. Every important event added. Any promising citizens who have the Ameshites are small of build and in Ameshite life—marriages, funerals, been recommended by other Singers are rarely over 5’5)” tall. Nearly all Ameshites government meetings, elections, religious invited to apply. Ameshites who are not have dark hair; blondes (and especially ceremonies, business negotiations, be- specifically invited may still ask for consid- redheads) are very rare and are treated trothals, trials, and a host of other meet- eration, but their chances are not as good. with both great suspicion and great fasci- ings—is accompanied by singing. The applicants are all interviewed by nation. The men develop heavy beards at The leader of the Ameshites is known as Second Singers—sometimes just one, a very young age, and very few go to the the Prime Singer; he or she (about half of sometimes the entire Circle, depending trouble to shave. After 700 years or so in the previous leaders have been women) on how may applicants there are and how the caverns of Chorane, the Ameshites rules for life. Each Prime Singer is chosen big the Circle is. After the interviews have also developed very pale skin and from among the ranks of the Second Sing- comes the Festival. enlarged and sensitive eyes, both as a re- ers, a select circle of a dozen or so leaders of The Festival is part celebration, part sult of the lack of natural light. the Ameshite people. There is no set num- concert, and part audition. All applicants There are just over 17,000 Ameshites ber to the size of the Second Circle (as it is for the Chorus perform before the assem- living in Chorane. They control nearly all known); there have been as many as 35 bled Ameshites in the Great Hall, sing- of inhabited Chorane at the highest Second Singers and as few as four. The cur- ing before the multitude. As many levels, but their territory extends no lower rent makeup of 11-14 has endured for people as can get away from their other than 2,600 feet down or so (see map, nearly 100 years, more out of tradition and duties attend the Festival, which is one of page 4). They have boundaries with their convenience than anything else. the highlights of Ameshite social life. allies the Kendar, as well as with the Vo- The Prime Singer and the Second Cir- Most applicants perform traditional dar. While the border between Ameshite cle share power in their part of Chorane. Ameshite songs, though many sing origi- and Kendar territory is free and open (in Since the Prime Singer rose from the nal compositions. While the Second Cir- fact, there is a zone on either side of the ranks of the Second Circle, he or she is cle has final say as to who is accepted, the border where the two peoples are thor- probably good friends with most of its reaction of the audience to the individual oughly mixed together), all crossing members; if relations become unbearably performances is an important factor. points from Ameshite lands into Vodar strained, the Second Circle may replace There is no quota for how many appli- lands are heavily guarded by Ameshite the Prime Singer, but only by a unani- cants are admitted into the Chorus; all (and Vodar) troops. mous vote. A wise Prime Singer insures a qualified applicants (in the Second Cir- long reign by delegating power and au- cle’s opinion) are accepted. After some thority to many members of the Second Festivals, no applicants have been admit- GOVERNMENT Circle. Each major aspect of the Ameshite ted; after others, particularly after fierce The Ameshite government is a theo- government—taxes, defense, food pro- fighting with the Yaluu when the ranks of cracy; that is, the government is run by duction, education, religious ceremo- the Chorus have been depleted, all of the

9 THE AMESHITES

applicants have become Singers. The one sergeant and five foot soldiers, all ECONOMY standards have been known to shift in ac- with short swords and shields, two spear cordance to the need for additional men, and two missile specialists, armed Chorane is not the most hospitable of Singers. with either short bows, light crossbows, lands; nearly all of the people’s time is As followers of an aspect of Paladine, or slings, depending on the circum- spent gathering food, making clothes one would think the Ameshites follow a stances. The spear men and missile men and shelter, and taking care of the other philosophy that would classify them as also carry short swords, but they do not basics of survival. Lawful Good. Certainly, though the have shields. All the Ameshites work, even the chil- Ameshites do not use such words, they All soldiers wear armor made of cured dren, though all children between the believe their worship of Parthenu is good funno hides, which are particularly ages of 6 and 12 get two hours of formal and pure, a true following of the main strong and effective—while most hide ar- schooling per day. The schooling is run force for Good in Krynn. They’re wrong. mors are AC 6, funno armor is AC 5. A (like everything else) by the Ameshite Take 700 years of isolation, throw in funno-hide shield reduces the armor class church, and it emphasizes the basics: read- the Cataclysm (which they weren’t even of the wearer to AC 4. ing, writing, simple math, and music. the target of), add 300 years of civil war, Standard tenner tactics call for the Only students who show promise continue and it’s fairly easy to see how the Ameshi- swordsmen to block a corridor from edge their schooling beyond the age of 12. tes’ devotion to Parthenu could have to edge, while the spear men and missile There is very little sex discrimination slowly twisted into something other than men launch attacks from the second rank. among the Ameshites. The military is what Paladine would care for. The sergeant and any remaining swords- predominantly male, but other than The Ameshites are still, for the most men stand ready to fill gaps in the front that, women and men are found in al- part, good people. They treat each other line. Tenners drill rigorously so that they most equal numbers in all jobs. The most with respect and consideration, and they can move through narrow corridors, slip important of these is producing food. consider fairness and honesty to be im- through crevices, climb steam vents, and The agriculture of the Ameshites, like portant virtues to be cultivated and pro- move through the other types of Chora- that of the rest of the Choranians, is moted. It is in their dealings with the nian terrain quickly and silently while based on a surprisingly wide variety of other peoples of Chorane where they staying together as a unit. fungi that can be found throughout the have fallen from Paladine’s teachings. Large-scale warfare is difficult in the land. Some are harvested from cave walls, The Ameshites are a paranoid people, narrow, winding pathways of Chorane. floors, and ceilings, where they have distrustful of and hostile to anyone they Instead, fighting is of the hit-and-run va- grown naturally for thousands of years. consider “different.” Their alliance with riety, with tenners (and similar units from Others, including some new varieties and the Kendar is an uneasy one, though even the other peoples) moving swiftly strains developed by experimentation, the most bigoted Ameshites know they through remote side passages, trying to are cultivated like any other crop. need the Kendar in order to survive, so outflank, surround, and outnumber en- Most of the different varieties of fungi tensions are kept to a minimum. emy units. Territorial conquest is very dif- (including mushrooms) were developed The Ameshites reserve their greatest ficult, because the defender, knowing the for culinary reasons—there have to be hatred for the Yaluu, though the Vodar ins and outs of his home territories, has a some changes in the color, flavor and tex- are not all that far behind. While it is true tremendous tactical advantage. This is ture of what you’re eating, or morale and the Yaluu have developed some nasty the main reason fighting between the general mental health suffers. Others of habits in the 300 years since they split Choranians has gone on for 300 years the plant life of Chorane has special prop- from the Ameshites (more on the Yaluu with no end in sight. erties that deserve further mention. They will follow), this constant war has been Wizards, priests, thieves, and other are the following: mostly the Ameshites’ idea. specialists are not regularly attached to Panisil: This fungus is light green and The Ameshite military, like most fight- specific Ameshite military units, though fuzzy. It grows to a depth of about one ing units in Chorane, emphasizes speed a sergeant or officer can request one for a inch on any moist surface. When eaten in over size. Most of the fighting between particular mission. Approval for such an sufficient quantities (at least half a cup or the various peoples takes place in narrow assignment must come from one of the so), it may cure disease as per the priest corridors and choke points between dif- Madrigal, the group of eight Singers that spell of the same name. This is not a sure ferent areas; what good are 200 fighters runs the Ameshite military. Each member thing; there is a base 30% chance the when only five of them can fight at a of the Madrigal commands 12 to 15 ten- panisil is effective. That percentage can be time? ners. At least one of the members of the modified by the DM according to circum- Instead, the reliance is on quickness of Madrigal is always of Second Circle rank; stances, such as the severity of the disease, response and tactical maneuvering. The in times of great trouble, more than one how far advanced the disease is, the Con- cornerstone of the Ameshite army is the belongs to the Second circle. stitution of the person, and other such tenner, a unit of ten men, consisting of things. If panisil proves to be ineffective,

10 11 THE AMESHITES

the patient cannot try again, though if he finding no disease in the consumer’s as most of the wild and domestic animals recovered and later caught the same dis- body to attack, attacks the body itself! of this land. ease, panisil may be tried a second time This does not stop the Ameshites who fol- Brak is a fast grower, even for fungi. It with the same chance of success. low this custom, however—they have not is a white mushroom with a stem slightly Panisil is not at all effective against ly- associated their occasional violent ill- less than a foot high and nearly four canthropy and diseases caused by the nesses with the panisil. inches across, supporting an immense cap touch of certain undead. It is of only lim- Medroc: This is a small (one inch to approximately three feet wide. A single ited effectiveness (10% chance of success) three inches high), light brown mush- brak weighs nearly 12 pounds and can against the effects of a cause disease spell. room with dark brown spots on the stem feed a family for several days. Braks grow Some Choranians eat a small amount and a chalky white cap. It is edible but in direct proportion to the water and nu- of panisil each day as a sort of preventa- not particularly nutritious. It also tastes trients provided, with no apparent upper tive against disease. This is somewhat ef- horrible. But the medroc’s value to the limit to their speed of growth; in ideal fective but dangerous. While those who Ameshites (and other Choranians) is not conditions, an Ameshite brak farmer can eat a small amount of panisil daily de- as a foodstuff. harvest fully-grown mushrooms every 15 velop a mild resistance to disease (20% When pressed and heated, the medroc to 20 days. chance that, when a person would nor- produces a milky white fluid the Chora- Brak is used to feed not only the people mally contract a disease, he does not— nians call medrocide. Medrocide is used of Chorane, but it is also the primary feed lycanthropy and undead-caused maladies to stiffen and glue together funno hides for the livestock (such as it is) they keep; not affected), there is a 1% chance into the many useful objects the Ameshi- more on this later. (checked daily) that the regular intake of tes make every day. The funno and its role Tannadako: This is a much rarer fun- panisil actually causes a debilitating dis- in Choranian life is discussed more fully gus. In many ways it is prized more highly ease that will incapacitate the consumer later. than brak. This is because tannadako is a for 1d6 + 4 days. Note that this side effect Brak: Brak is the most common and powerful intoxicant, either eaten raw or does not occur when the panisil is taken the most important of Chorane’s fungi. (for an even stronger experience) distilled to combat a specific, already-present dis- Also known as “Amesh’s Blessing” into a clear, bitter liquid called dakoline. ease; what happens when a healthy per- among the Ameshites, brak is the main Tannadako is a dark, reddish-brown son takes the fungus is that the panisil, food of all Choranians of all races, as well fungus that grows on the walls of steam

12 THE AMESHITES

vents—only in those areas of high heat Ameshites; after 700 years, these people Funnos are still highly prized, however, and humidity can it thrive. This makes have developed a surprisingly diverse for their hides. harvesting the plant difficult (there are number of ways of preparing it. What’s The hide of the funno can be cured and no climbs in all of Chorane as treacherous more, different methods of cooking and dried to make a leather that is good for ar- as the inside of a steam vent). Every year, new combinations of herbs and spices are mor, clothing, thongs and ropes, and so several enthusiastic tannadako users fall constantly being tried in an attempt to on. However, if the funno hide is soaked to their deaths trying to harvest more fun- add to the variety of Ameshite cuisine. for several days in water, it can be cut and gus while still under the heady influence A real treat at the Ameshite dinner ta- formed into nearly any shape—poles, of the previous batch. ble is a bit of fresh meat. Funnos are sheets, boards, even weapons and Dakoline is easy to make from tanna- raised primarily for their hides, but their shields. Once shaped, it is then coated dako; all that is required is a cooking fire meat is also eaten—despite the fact that it lightly with medrocide, an extract from and a pot. After cooking the fungus for is not very tasty. Once again, Ameshite the medroc fungus. The result is a dura- several hours, the pulp is strained out and wizardry with herbs and spices can usu- ble substance lighter than wood but the liquid bottled. (Or, alternatively, the ally redeem the meal. What’s more, fun- nearly as strong as some softer metals. mix is allowed to cool and settle and the nos are extremely scrawny animals, no Medrocide can also be used as a powerful dakoline is decanted off the top.) matter how much brak is forced down and permanent glue to bind together The consumption of tannadako or da- their throats. pieces of treated funno hide. koline is strictly prohibited among the More often, the meat that occasionally By shaping the funno hides into stand- Ameshites, though that does not mean graces the Ameshite dinner table has ard shapes, and then using the medrocide that it doesn’t happen. And while the been scavenged from a slain attacking to harden and then assemble the pieces, a Ameshites are very puritanical, they also monster, or less frequently, the product of number of useful things are built by the have a strong mercenary streak; tanna- an actual hunting expedition. Hunting resourceful Ameshites, including furni- dako is harvested and dakoline made for for wild game in the more remote sections ture, ladders, bridges, doors, stages, sale to the Kendar and (when the level of of Chorane is not a popular pastime, for a shields, bows, arrows, hand weapons, tension permits) to the Vodar. There is a number of reasons. Far away from the carts and wagons, fortifications, farm im- small but thriving black market among steam vents and rents to the surface, these plements, fences, and more. Basically, if Ameshites for dakoline, with high prices remote sections of Chorane are dark, a surface-dweller can make it out of and extremely paranoid security. cold, and treacherous. In addition to the wood, a Choranian can make it out of Ameshite justice is harsh, and dakoline hostile elements, there are many mon- funno hide. bootleggers know it. sters in the “wilds” (as they are called). When the Ameshites need something Sessup: Almost as soon as they are old These monsters are much more likely to more durable than funno, there is an enough to crawl, Ameshite children are make a meal of the hunters than the other abundant supply of stone in Chorane. taught two important lessons: Don’t Fall way around. And as a final difficulty, The Ameshites have neither the patience Down Steam Vents, and Don’t Touch should an Ameshite hunting party hap- nor the skill of the great dwarven stone- Sessup. Sessup is a hardy mushroom that pen to run into any of their sworn ene- crafters, however, so their stonework is is ruthlessly eradicated wherever it is mies, no quarter would be given. crude and slow. Some artists have done found, because it is extremely poisonous. For most Ameshites, however, the impressive carvings in the main meeting Fortunately, sessup is easy to spot. It is funno is as close as they ever get to a crea- halls of the Ameshites over the past 700 a slender mushroom, four to six inches ture of the wilds. Possibly related to the years, but it has always been easier to dis- tall, bright red with large black spore weasel, funnos were found in Chorane by cover and conquer new living space than pods on the cap. If eaten, treat even the the first people to come here. These crea- to carve it out of the rock. smallest morsel of sessup as a Type J poi- tures were hiding from stronger predators The Ameshites are much better metal- son (see the 2nd Edition DMG, page 73). and living off whatever fungi they could smiths than stonecrafters, but that is not What’s more, the fungus is also poison- scavenge. saying a great deal. Veins of metal ore run ous to the touch—if just touched, treat as Today, funnos are thoroughly domesti- through the rock of Chorane, and there a Type M poison. If a person picks up a cated. About four feet long when fully are a fair number of steel weapons as well sessup and then eats it, he would have to grown and with short brown hair, they re- as other, more mundane steel goods, such roll two separate saving throws vs. poison. semble in many ways oversized dachs- as cooking pots, knives, and the like. But More than just fungus grows in hunds, though their faces are more like since almost all implements and tools are Chorane, but not much more. Herbs and those of rats than dogs. Funnos are also easier to make out of funno than metal, spices are raised by nearly everyone in extremely stupid; they are easily herded, there is not a great demand for metal small private gardens, as well as in larger never try to escape their pens, and make goods. community plots. Brak is the main com- lousy pets (mainly because they cannot be Some plate and chain mail armor ex- ponent of 90% of the meals eaten by taught even the simplest tasks or tricks). ists, but it is worn by only the highest-

13 THE AMESHITES

ranking members of the Madrigal, and entire economy is run by the Singers, who then only during times of open warfare or decide who works where and who gets grand military ceremony. what. Food is stored in church-run caves to be distributed equally among the SOCIETY people. In fact, the entire Ameshite economy is The Ameshites are a well-disciplined, one gigantic commune. There is very lit- ordered people. Hundreds of years of tle private property, save for extremely militant religious orthodoxy has gotten personal items like jewelry and family them so used to taking orders without heirlooms. Everything else is commu- question that they’ve actually grown to nally-owned. If someone needs a new like this state of affairs. cooking pot (for instance), he would con- Children are taught from a very early tact the Singer in charge of their area, and age that those in authority over them that Singer would get the item. For most speak with the voice of Parthenu and are simple items, it is simply a matter of mak- to be obeyed without question. Those in ing the request to the right person, and authority include (in ascending order of the Ameshite’s need is met. Things can power) their parents, Singers, members get more difficult in the case of large or of the Second Circle, and the Prime rare items, but the Singers are dedicated Singer. to insuring that the people under their But the leaders of the Ameshites are care are not neglected, so reasonable re- not fools, and they know that a rein held quests are automatically filled. too tightly only causes the horse to buck Thus the Ameshites have no money, (which is an interesting saying among per se. In fact, they have very little that Ameshites, because none of them have surface-dwellers would consider valuable seen a horse in 700 years). The govern- at all, with the possible exception of the ment imposes very few duties on its peo- occasional piece of crude jewelry and ple, other than a fair share of work, some steel implements and weaponry. military service in times of need, and at- Singers have a great deal of influence tendance at church services. The Ameshi- over the Ameshites’ daily lives. While tes still have a strict society, but the rest of some of the Singers are military leaders, the rules are enforced almost entirely by or agriculture experts, or engineers and peer pressure. craftsmen, the vast majority of them are And that pressure can be quite severe. simply “Conductors,” as they call them- Ameshites have a long list of standards selves, placed in a position of direct au- they expect each other to live up to—no thority over a small portion of the general drunkenness, a close-knit monogamous Ameshite population. family life, honest business dealings, no Technically, Ameshite young people shirking of work or duty—all in all, a very are free to find their own mates; in reality, puritanical code. People who don’t meet Singers frequently act as matchmakers, this code are hounded non-stop, im- taking into account the needs of the en- plored to “return to the song of tire community as well as the feelings of Parthenu.” Ultimately, people who fail to the young people involved. The Singers measure up despite many second chances make “suggestions” as to who might be a are ostracized by the rest, completely suitable mate for whom. Ameshites have shunned. learned long ago that such “suggestions” Daily life for the Ameshites is relatively are not to be ignored. This is but one ex- normal, all told. Children go to school in ample of the Singers’ power over the lives the morning and work in the afternoon. of the folk under them. (After the age of 12, only the most prom- Fortunately, the Singers are very dedi- ising students continue schooling.) cated and truly care for their people; the Adults work eight to ten hours a day, usu- system seems, for the most part, to work. ally in the fungus fields, tending the When there is a dispute between funno herds, or making funno items. The Ameshites, they take the problem to

14 THE AMESHITES

their Conductor; in the case of two peo- True clerics of Parthenu are few and far game terms, treat these priests as dual- ple from different areas, the case is heard between. As discussed earlier, Parthenu is class characters who abandoned the cleric by each person’s respective Conductor just another name for Paladine, and the class to pursue the mage class. and a third, impartial Singer from an- Ameshites have strayed far from Pala- There are more true clerics of other area. The decision made at this dine’s teachings, especially in the area of Paladine/Parthenu (around 50 or so) out- level is final—there is no appeal. Cases love and tolerance toward others. There side the priesthood entirely. These clerics are heard on no regular schedule, because are clerics of Parthenu who receive clerical are almost completely anonymous, keep- they don’t come up often enough to re- spells from Paladine, but they are rarely ing their true devotion to Paladine in quire a regular, set-aside time. part of the Ameshite church hierarchy— their hearts. Though they call the god In the case of a criminal offense, the in some cases, they are completely sepa- they worship “Parthenu,” Paladine Conductors representing the victim and rate from the church. knows the truth of their faith and answers the accused (if the same Singer is in Those clerics who truly follow Pala- their prayers. Often, they work quietly charge of them both, then just that one dine’s teachings find that Paladine/ and behind the scenes—a sick child will Conductor) get together and conduct the Parthenu gives them spells daily. The rest be visited late at night by a mysterious investigation as they see fit. They then either do not cast spells (serving Parthenu stranger bearing exotic herbs, and the reach a decision and set a punishment. “in other ways,” they say), or cast wiz- next morning the fever will be gone; a Despite their harsh attitude toward out- ardly spells, telling their unquestioning farmer will rush to the aid of a co-worker siders, Ameshites are fairly merciful to- flock that the magical effects are “gifts of who has taken a nasty fall, and by the ward each other; punishments for minor Parthenu.” This rationalization is so em- time more help arrives, the victim is fine crimes like petty thefts and assaults are bedded in the mind-set of the Ameshite (“It must not have been as bad as I first usually a forfeiture of goods to the victim priesthood that many Singers believe thought,” the bewildered victim will and his family, as well as extra work time they are faithful servants of Parthenu, say); similar episodes are the norm when in one of the more unpleasant jobs availa- even as they cast wizard spells and preach dealing with these clerics. ble (cleaning funno pens, perhaps). the violent slaughter of all non-believers. Magical items are extremely rare among In the case of more serious crimes, im- About 75% of all Singers are mages, the Ameshites. There are a few clerical prisonment is an option, especially for re- usually no higher than 3rd level; a few items left over from before the Cataclysm, peat offenders. What the Ameshites call more astute students rise higher, but but they are not used, mainly because no a “prison” is really no more than a cold most Singers have too many mundane re- one in the church is high enough level to cave with one narrow fissure to let steam sponsibilities in keeping the Ameshite use them, much less recharge them or cre- and heat in, and one heavily-guarded en- economy going to study any further. The ate new ones. (It is said that a locked chest trance. Several fungus-bearing plots near most powerful wizard in Ameshite his- kept in the Prime Singer’s quarters con- the steam vent make the cave almost en- tory was Alban Amesh, a Prime Singer tains a staff of curing with seven charges on tirely self-sufficient. It rarely takes more who died some 45 years ago. Alban rose it, and a rod of resurrection with a single than two or three months in the cave for to 16th level, and his spell book has been charge remaining.) someone to see the error of their ways. passed on to each subsequent Prime Slightly more common are other magi- For the rare capital crime, however, the Singer, though none have been able to at- cal items. There is a fair amount of magi- Ameshites do have the death penalty. tain his level of expertise. cal arms and armor among the top Capital crimes include murder, rape, de- Anyone wishing to study magic must commanders and officers of the army (all sertion from the military, and spying. first become a Singer; the priesthood of of it metal; for all its advantages, funno The death penalty is carried out by bind- the Ameshites has a monopoly on wiz- has the singular drawback that, for rea- ing the offender with funno ropes and ardly spellcasting. sons unknown, it cannot be enchanted). casting him down Amesh’s Rent into the True clerics of Paladine/ Parthenu are Many Ameshite “family heirlooms” are, lava lake several thousand feet below. much rarer. Only a handful of Singers are in fact, minor magical items. But truly true clerics. These are usually humble, powerful magic—magic that would be MAGIC dedicated Conductors, farmers, or crafts- useful in an all-out war, for example—is men, far removed from the corrupting in- nonexistent. This is probably a good The line between wizardly magic and fluence of the church hierarchy. There are thing for the enemies of the Ameshites. clerical magic has been obscured for hun- many cases of Ameshite Singers who be- dred of years among the Ameshites. They gan as true clerics, rising as high as 3rd or firmly believe that “all good things” 4th level, but as they rose in the church come from Parthenu, and that includes infrastructure, Paladine stopped answer- magic of all kinds. So many of the singers ing their prayers. Rather than admit that who consider themselves clerics of they lost favor with their god, these Parthenu are actually mages. priests would turn to wizardly magic. In

15 THE YALUU

Yaluu rulers have absolute power over distribution, justice, taxation, military THE YALUU the Yaluu people. Citizens can be (and conscription, and the like—in order to The Yaluu are very closely related to the frequently are) stripped of privileges, placate those powerful rivals who would Ameshites, and they are very similar in rank, wealth, or even life at the whim of otherwise seek to do him harm. Of appearance, attitudes, and approach— the crown. Less often, great wealth and course, Hosi would never admit to such which may be why they hate each other so privilege can be awarded with the same an arrangement in public; that would be much. The Yaluu are only slightly less in- speed. The people have no rights as such, an admission of weakness and an invita- tolerant of the Ameshites than the and they do not expect any. Most of the tion to a coup. In the minds of the Yaluu Ameshites are of them, and this has led to Yaluu obey their leader unquestioning- people, Hosi Sarnbu is a strong leader, nearly 300 years of running warfare of the ly—until, of course, the next one comes completely in charge. most brutal kind. The Yaluu broke away along. The one part of the government Hosi from the worship of Parthenu after the Yaluu dictators rule from strength, and does control absolutely is the military. Cataclysm, citing the disasters as proof should they show the slightest hint of This is a good idea not only from a self- that the old gods had turned away from weakness, they are overthrown. Yaluu preservation standpoint, but it also is a them. In the pursuit of a new, improved politics is ruthless and brutal; only the good thing for the Yaluu, because Hosi is meaning of life, the Yaluu have tried and strongest and most cunning survive long a natural leader with a good grasp of mili- discarded dozens of religions— enough to taste power. Most people, tary tactics. The Yaluu military has a elementalism, ancestor worship, agnosti- quite sensibly, want nothing to do with larger hierarchy of officers than the cism, atheism, and the elevation of many politics or the government, and follow Ameshite army, but the basic unit is still a false prophets to would-be godhood, to whoever is in control. The closest to dis- squad of ten to 12 men, specially trained name a few. sent most people get is to try to ignore (to to move quickly through difficult tunnels Most of the Yaluu have given up. In a the extent the government will let them) and twisting passages without breaking world where their prayers go unanswered whatever laws they don’t agree with. formation. and life is a daily struggle, the Yaluu are The current Yaluu leader is President Each squad has its own leader, of content to follow whoever happens to be Hosi Sambu, the oldest son of one of course, and every group of four squads leading them at the moment—and that Yaluu’s greatest leaders, Mostat Sambu. (called a cincte) is commanded by a cap- happens to be whoever is the strongest at Mostat ruled Yaluu for over 23 years, sur- tain. Overcaptains come next in the the moment. The Yaluu have enough viving 17 assassination attempts and Yaluu military structure, each command- sense of togetherness to solve common squelching six attempted coups. He also ing four cinctes (slightly less than 200 problems—attacks by Ameshites, for succeeded in retiring without being men). There are seven overcaptains, who example—but for the most part, they are killed, handing over power to his most report to two generals, who are directly loners, leaving each other to fend for trusted advisor some 12 years ago in one under the president. This is certainly themselves. of only two non-violent transfers of power more officers than is required for an army Like their Ameshite cousins, the Yaluu in the last century. Since Mostat’s retire- of only 1,400 men or so, but the military are slight of stature, with pale skin, dark ment, there have been nine Yaluu lead- has always attracted ambitious men, and hair, and slightly larger than normal eyes. ers, Hosi having taken over two years ago the various presidents of the Yaluu dis- Women wear their hair very long as a sign following the “accidental” death of the covered long ago that one way to placate of status—anyone who can spare two or previous president. ambitious military officers was to create three hours a day to take care of hair that Hosi has learned well from his father; new levels of bureaucracy so that more of reaches below the knee is obviously prospects for a long rule are fairly good. them could feel like they were making wealthy and powerful. Men prefer shorter “The key to ruling the Yaluu,” Mostat progress. hair and a clean-shaven look. Sambu once said, “is not determining Yaluu soldiers, like all fighters in who your enemies are. Everyone is your Chorane, wear funno armor and are enemy. The key is discovering early on armed with either a short sword and GOVERNMENT which of your enemies can be bribed and shield (again, made of funno hide), The Yaluu have been governed for which of them must be eliminated. Then spear, or an occasional missile weapon. hundreds of years by a series of do it.” While there is no doubt who is in Yaluu squads prefer to use the light cross- dictators—some benign, but most ruth- charge, Hosi has formed an impressive bow because of its accuracy (especially at less and cruel. There has been an occa- coalition with many Yaluu power groups. short distances) and its ability to be fired sional bit of reformist fervor here and Now that some of the more reluctant at close quarters. there over the past few decades, but no players have been eliminated, everyone Because of their alliance with the serious attempt at changing the way the seems relatively happy with the situation. Theiwar, the Yaluu have much greater ac- Yaluu are governed has been made in a The president has turned over many of cess to metal weapons and armor than long, long time. the key duties of the government—food their Ameshite enemies. More metal

16 THE YALUU

arms and armor means more enchanted work and not causing trouble. This can There is also no such thing as civil law arms and armor. It is not uncommon for cut the actual time spent in forced labor among the Yaluu. If someone has a dis- even squad leaders to have a sword +1 or by more than half. agreement or dispute with another, he +2, and captains and overcaptains al- For murder, rape, major theft, assault must seek his own remedy. It is only if this most always have full sets of magical resulting in permanent injury, spying, remedy turns violent that the govern- armor. and treason, the death penalty is im- ment may get involved. While there is While relatively weak magical items posed. There are three official execution- much arguing and contention between (nothing higher than +2, and no special ers appointed by the president. It is their people, very little is actually done about powers) are often the personal property of job to carry out the executions, and in it. The Yaluu society is one in which the the soldiers using them, the really power- most cases the method of execution is left strong dominate the weak on all levels; ful magical weapons and armor remain up to them. The executioners’ methods people who are wronged by a more pow- the property of the Yaluu military, and by range from swift and painless to very slow erful person simply learn to live with it. extension, the President. This is another and unpleasant; in extreme cases, their instance where the usually self-centered cruelty is matched only by their inven- ECONOMY Yaluu agree to sacrifice for the common tiveness. All executions are public, a very good; military commands change nearly popular form of public entertainment. The Yaluu economy, while based on the as often as rulers, and if each outgoing The most important of these death same basic items as the Ameshite econ- staff took all the good magical items with crimes, from a political point of view, is omy, is vastly different. The people still it, there would be nothing left to fight treason. This is a catch-all charge used by eat brak, make practically everything the Ameshites with. It’s also not a bad those in power to dispose of potential en- from funno, and drink dakoline for fun. idea for the leader of the Yaluu to keep emies. Traditionally, at least a pretense of But instead of the benevolent communal powerful magical items where he can wrongdoing is necessary to bring a charge sharing of the Ameshites, the Yaluu prac- keep an eye on them. of treason before the President (unless, of tice a ruthless version of free enterprise Mages are found with Yaluu military course, it’s the president who’s making where, as in everything else, the strong squads more frequently than they are the charge). If no such pretense exists, victimize the weak. with those of the Ameshites, but it is still covert assassination is still a practical Among the Yaluu, nothing is consid- not an everyday occurrence. What’s alternative. ered to be communal property. Every- more, the mages who do accompany the Technically, all criminal judgments thing is owned by somebody, and Yaluu on their raids tend to be low level, should be made by the president, since nothing is given away. Even “public” rarely higher than 3rd. (While there are he holds all power. However, this is property, like council chambers, meeting many students of magic among the clearly not practical in a society of this halls, and the like, are actually the private Yaluu, very few remain among their peo- type and size, so the president appoints possessions of the Yaluu leader. ple and rise to a high level, for reasons judges to hear cases and dispense punish- The Yaluu use a monetary system that will be explained more fully later.) ment for him. How much control the based on a coin called a brathan. The bra- Criminal justice, like most other as- president keeps over his judges is a matter than is cast from a mixture of common pects of everyday Yaluu life, is harsh. In a of personal choice, and this varies from metals, such as tin, lead, antimony, and society where mercy is mistaken for weak- ruler to ruler. Some completely ignore copper, in varying combinations depend- ness, the penalties for nearly all crimes are their judges once they’ve been ap- ing on availability. The metal is heated severe and unrelenting. Torture, maim- pointed, giving the judges carte blanche until it softens, and then it is rolled into ings, and the death penalty are not as fre- to do what they will; others check up very sheets from which the coins are stamped. quent as one might think; despite the carefully, changing verdicts, modifying The design on the coin changes regularly Yaluu predisposition toward cruelty, they punishments, and even suggesting meth- (usually with a change in leadership), so also need every worker and soldier they ods of death to the official executioners. counterfeiting is very difficult. Counter- can get. Instead, slavery and forced labor It’s all a matter of personal style. feiting is also punishable by a slow, horri- are the penalties of choice. Over three- Due to the way the Yaluu criminal jus- ble death, which is another reason it is quarters of the work force in the most un- tice system works, there is no such thing not very common. pleasant jobs (cleaning funno pens, as a “victimless” crime. In order for there Brathans are fairly small (about the size harvesting mushrooms), and almost one- to be a trial at all, the victim of the crime of dimes), so they are easy to carry in large third of the army, consists of convicts pay- (or, in the case of murder, friends or fam- quantities. For large transactions, there is ing their debt to Yaluu society. ily of the victim) must bring the charges. a coin worth 100 brathans, but the aver- Sentences are long—ten years for So gambling, con games, prostitution, age Yaluu hardly ever sees one, much less theft, 20 for assault, even more for more bootlegging, and other activities that uses it. serious crimes—but to keep the convict have no victims willing to come forward The cost of goods in the Yaluu econ- labor motivated, credit is given for hard and make a charge are not crimes. omy varies wildly with supply and de-

17 THE YALUU

mand. Only the most common items— fact, the Ameshites dumped the coins These “deep runs” (as the Yaluu call brak and raw funno hides, for example— into Amesh’s Rent, sending them to the them) are not without peril, so criminals, have relatively stable prices. Everything molten lava far below. debtors, and prisoners of war are fre- else is up for grabs. In general, one bra- There is one other aspect of the Yaluu quently used. Escape is not really a than has the same buying power as 10 to economy that bears mentioning. Because consideration—while it would be easy to 15 gold pieces, though this should be the Yaluu inhabit the lowest regions of flee while down in the lower depths, sur- used as the only the most basic of guide- Chorane, they have easier access to the vival for more than a day would be nearly lines. Remember, in Yaluu society, the deeper, hotter tunnels nearer the exposed impossible. And the overseer usually strong prey upon the weak at every op- lava flows far below. Remember, the in- stays close to the pulley basket used to portunity; while supply and demand has habitable section of Chorane extends to bring the workers down, so getting back some bearing on prices, in most cases the only 3,200 feet or so below the surface; the to Chorane that way is not feasible. Most wealthy and powerful can force the com- next thousand feet have no sizable tunnels workers simply do their jobs and hope mon people to pay outrageous prices for or caverns in them, and below that, tem- they survive. just about anything. peratures average over 125 degrees. Surviving a deep run involves more While the brathan has value among While it is much too hot to live in those than just beating the heat. Rock slides, the Yaluu, it is of little true value. Small lower depths, short expeditions into the unpredictable steam geysers, and other in size and made up of common metals, area are possible. Work crews, under the deadly geologic activity keep visitors on its value as treasure is negligible. An out- guidance of a well-armed overseer, de- their toes, as do an array of dangerous sider who stole a large cache of brathans scend the Crack and enter this fertile area plants and vicious monsters. In addition would be hard pressed to do anything via side tunnels and crevasses. There they to the deadly fungus sessup, there are sev- with them besides use them as fishing find exotic fungi, such as panisil, tanna- eral other poisonous plants, including weights. Enemies of the Yaluu (like the dako, and medroc, in much greater the following: Ameshites) have organized raids and quantities than these are usually found in Berrenia: This thorny bush is also taken large numbers of brathans before, Chorane proper. The gathering and sub- known as “The Devil’s Sword” for its but do it more to annoy the Yaluu and sequent selling of these rare products to strong, sharp spines. The berrenia’s deny them the use of the coins than to use the other tribes of Chorane do much to- spines have been known to grow more them themselves. After the last raid, in ward defraying the high cost of war. than four feet long (though 18 inches is

18 THE YALUU

more common), with extremely sharp SOCIETY when dealing with more powerful peo- points and barbed edges. Anyone who ple, just to avoid getting completely over- blunders into a berrenia has a good The primary driving factor in everyday whelmed. The President of the Yaluu, chance of being skewered; give a bush life with the Yaluu is that the strong prey Hosi Sambu, routinely travels through one attack each time someone bumps upon the weak. It happens in all facets of his kingdom with an entourage of over 65 against it, with a THAC0 of 18. The DM life, in a million small ways. This domi- attendants. may adjust this depending on the circum- nation is thorough, yet subtle and practi- The tradition of the entourage fits stances; characters who said they were cal; for example, while the strong are free nicely into one of the more important sta- proceeding carefully may get a bonus to to intimidate, beat, and even kill the tus rituals of the Yaluu, the ritual of pas- their AC, while someone who tripped weak in Yaluu society, it is understood sage. There are many narrow tunnels in and fell into a berrenia would be a near- that if that sort of behavior went un- the parts of Chorane controlled by the certain bet to get stuck. checked, then there would very shortly be Yaluu, more so than in other sections of And getting stuck is just the half of it. no one left to dominate. the land, and it is a matter of tradition The berrenia’s spines not only cause 1d4 While an occasional dispute will esca- that the more powerful people are given +1 points of damage, but they contain a late to violence, the Yaluu have found a the right-of-way. If two groups approach Type B poison (see the AD&D® 2nd Edi- number of less dangerous ways to test a tunnel narrow enough for only one at tion Dungeon Master’s Guide, page 73). their standing with their fellows. One, the same time, the less powerful person is Sessupine: This weaker relative of the touched on earlier, is the use of personal supposed to back down and allow the deadly sessup is smaller and paler than its grooming and appearance to imply other person (and his entourage) to go more potent cousin. It has the same poi- power and status. Clean-shaven males, first. son as the sessup, but saving throws long, perfectly-brushed hair, and These showdowns are not common against the sessupine gain a +4 bonus. intricately-decorated clothes are all signs among the typical Yaluu, for people trav- Pegaller: This plant is not truly poison- of superiority; unlike the lower classes, eling alone or in small groups rarely run ous, but it still poses a hazard for deep who must work hard each day just to get into conflicts with other small groups. runners. Pegaller is a clinging vine that by, the truly powerful have the time to The larger the entourage, however, the grows up sheer rock walls and occasionally devote to meticulous personal grooming. more passages there are where conflicts hangs down from outcroppings, stalacti- The results of this have become, to out- may arise. And since these conflicts are, tes, and other rock formations. siders, somewhat amusing (though jok- more often than not, with other large en- If any part of the pegaller plant comes ing about it is high on the list of “Ten tourages, the potential for a major power in contact with a person, he must roll a Things You Should Never Say To A struggle in Yaluu society exists every time successful saving throw vs. poison or be Yaluu”). Even common laborers go to someone decides to go for a walk. afflicted with a painful rash. Armor is no uncommon lengths to not look like com- One of the bloodiest feuds in recent protection. The rash does not develop for mon laborers, so the sight of a clean- Yaluu history began 18 months ago at a 2-4 days, but when it does, it develops shaven, perfectly groomed, impeccably particularly narrow side passage near the quickly. The victim suffers penalties of - dressed man wrestling funnos in a pit main marketplace that is now known by 2 to his Dexterity and -1 to his Charisma knee-deep in mud and slop is an everyday the nickname of “Blood Alley.” Nespar for 1d4 + 4 days; after that time, the rash occurrence. And if common people go to Sambu, younger brother of President departs as quickly and mysteriously as it the trouble to look good on the job, how Hosi Sambu and a key advisor to him, was came. much further must the rich and powerful late for a meeting and decided to take a The toxins on the pegaller plant are go to distinguish themselves? The answer shortcut through Blood Alley—along very potent and long-lived; anyone com- is “too far.” Elaborate hair braiding, with his entourage of 35 assorted guards, ing into contact with an affected person heavy embroidery, tattoos, hand-painted advisors, and groomers. There he had the (including during those 2-4 days before fabrics, and gaudy jewelry are all com- bad luck to encounter Malech Radu. the rash shows up) must also roll a suc- mon among the Yaluu who can afford it. Radu is perhaps one of the most impor- cessful saving throw vs. poison (but with a Another arena for social competition tant and powerful people in all of Yaluu +4 bonus) or be similarly affected. Once among the Yaluu is in the size of one’s en- society to have never held any sort of pub- the rash manifests itself, everyone knows tourage. The truly powerful never go any- lic office. A wealthy merchant and pow- better than to come near an affected per- where alone—they require bodyguards, erful wizard, Radu has been the power son. For this reason, deep runners are groomers, hairdressers, porters, servants, behind the throne of several recent Yaluu routinely put in a four-day quarantine heralds, interpreters, and anyone else leaders; he is also the widely rumored but upon their return to the Yaluu from the they can afford. The larger the entou- unproven ringleader behind several suc- lower depths. rage, the more powerful the person. Even cessful coups in the chaotic time before among the lower classes, people take Hosi Sambu came to power. It is also ru- turns serving as each other’s entourage mored that Radu deals regularly with sev-

19 THE YALUU

eral of the dragons who inhabit some of the remote caves of Chorane where no one (well, practically no one) dares go. Radu, it is widely known, allows no one other than the President to take prec- edent over him in passage—and then only in public. It is a point of stubborn pride with him. Most of the other Yaluu elite concede passage to him, not wishing to start what would inevitably become a bloody feud. Not Nespar Sambu. It is not entirely clear what Nespar was thinking—perhaps he thought that being the president’s brother would help him, perhaps he truly felt he could take on Radu, or perhaps he was just in a hurry. But for whatever rea- son, Nespar refused to yield at Blood Alley when he encountered Malech Radu and his entourage. Radu does not travel with as large an entourage as many other of the Yaluu elite, mostly because he doesn’t need to—another conceit on the part of a distinctly unhumble man. Not only did Nespar’s entourage refuse to concede the passage, but they physically assaulted Ra- du’s entourage, moving it aside so that Nespar could continue on his way. Radu did nothing but glare, disappearing shortly after the conflict began. Nespar made his meeting on time, and soon word of the incident spread throughout the upper echelons of Yaluu society, aided and embellished by Nes- par’s bragging tongue. People wondered if this was the first crack in Radu’s previ- ously impenetrable facade. Even Presi- dent Hosi had to reconsider how he would deal with his younger brother now that he was apparently much more pow- erful than anyone had thought. Hosi did not have to reconsider long. Within 24 hours, several key members of Nespar’s staff died of mysterious, painful illnesses. Nespar dispatched his assassins in retaliation, and the feud was on. The rest of the major players, including presi- dent Hosi, simply laid low and waited for the smoke to clear. After an initial violent fury in which 34 people were killed in 11 days, things have settled down. The feud continues, thought Radu is clearly win- ning. Nespar Sambu has been wounded twice by assassins, while Radu remains

20 THE YALUU

untouched. Seventy-five people have that. Mages tend to specialize in the missions. Some of the more profit- been killed in the past year and a half, 45 schools that contain spells most useful to oriented of the power elite would also of them Nespar’s, 23 Radu’s, and seven an evil, repressive society, such as the fol- consider renting items out—for a high innocent bystanders. lowing: price, of course. Despite all this, the Yaluu have a very Enchantment/Charm: This school of Clerics are much less common than human society. People laugh, dance, fall spells is useful in a society where the mages among the Yaluu, for there is no in love, marry, and have fun—they’re strong bend the wills of the weak. Partic- state-mandated (or even state-supported) just very careful about doing it in public. ularly favored spells are charm person, religion. In religious matters, the Yaluu Any signs of weakness are invitations to suggestion, domination, demand, and are completely open-minded, granting abuse, so people have learned to put on a even feeblemind. These are some of the total freedom to all. In their search for public face that is tough and uncompro- first spells Yaluu wizards teach their ap- truth and meaning, a few Yaluu have re- mising—though many are not like that at prentices. turned to the old gods that all Choranians all among family and close friends. Greater Divination: The information- worshiped before the Cataclysm; 90% of gathering aspects of this school of spells these have turned to the Dark Queen, MAGIC make them very popular among wizards Takhisis. These clerics and their followers who want to find work in the employ of have actively sought out the dragons that One quick way to get ahead in Yaluu one of the Yaluu power brokers or would- live deep in the remote sections of society is through the study of magic, so be power brokers. Chorane, and they have made these just about anybody with an aptitude for it Invocation/Evocation: Popular for the beasts objects of worship. (For more on gives it a shot (and many more with no obvious reasons, the powerful damaging the dragons of Chorane, see page 29.) aptitude at all try anyway). Finding a spells like fireball, lightning bolt, There are self-proclaimed clerics of a teacher is a difficult proposition, how- cloudkill, and the many different wall dozen other deities, but no deities other ever, because few mages are willing to spells. than Takhisis and Gilean provide their train people whose main goal in life is to Necromancy: The Yaluu have a fascina- followers with actual clerical spells and replace them. The relationship between tion with causing, controlling, and over- powers. Those who follow the neutral the student and teacher is very tenuous; coming death. So, these spells are studied god Gilean are very few in number (no the student must continue to declare un- very carefully by most aspiring wizards. more than three clerics and 100 wor- dying allegiance to the master and work There are a fair number of magical shipers) and not very powerful, so they to advance the interests of the master, all items among the Yaluu, but centuries of spend most of their time hiding from the the while plotting to eventually surpass power games, overthrows, assassinations, clerics of Takhisis, who actively seek their him in power. The master, on the other and ambushes have left nearly all of them destruction. There are no followers of hand, must teach enough to the appren- concentrated in the hands of the most Paladine/Parthenu among the Yaluu. tice so that he will be useful, but not so powerful people. They usually lend these much that he will become a threat. out to those who can use them to the The Yaluu have a cruel society, and owner’s benefit—bodyguards, for exam- Yaluu’s wizards play an important part in ple, as well as hired specialists for specific

21

THE VODAR

harvested, taxes collected, soldiers THE VODAR rather than involve an already overbur- armed, justice administered, and diplo- dened and not very competent system. While the Ameshites and the Yaluu mats dispatched. Because of their com- In cases where the victim is physically continue their bitter battle, the remain- mitment to the system, the Vodar do not harmed, of course, the police and courts ing group of human descendants of complain if important things take too step in. Penalties are usually fines, a por- Amesh, the Vodar, are caught in the mid- long to happen and less important things tion of which are given to the victim or dle. While they are repulsed by the evil don’t happen at all—it’s just the price of the victim’s family as compensation, and ways of the Yaluu, they cannot bring freedom, they shrug. time in an “exile camp.” The death pen- themselves to get swept up in the fanati- And the Vodar are a free people, cer- alty is not part of the Vodar system. cal fervor of the Ameshites. Conse- tainly more so than the Ameshites or the Vodar’s exile camp is a section of Vodar quently, they are distrusted by both sides. Yaluu. They are also better off materially, territory where convicts live and work to- At the time of the Great Rift, the Vo- because they don’t have to put as great a gether. Guards are posted to keep a mod- dar preached tolerance and reconcilia- portion of their production toward de- icum of control over the area, but it is not tion. Unfortunately, neither of the two fending themselves from enemies. There a prison— convicts are free to travel in other sides would have any part of it. Ever is a very high level of distrust and dislike most sections of Vodar. To distinguish since, the Vodar have practiced the prin- between the Vodar and both the Ameshi- them from the general population, con- ciples of tolerance and open-mindedness tes and the Yaluu, but it is not nearly as victs have shaved heads marked by a large with an almost fanatical devotion. bad as a the hatred those other two tribes red tattoo. The tattoo is permanent, but The idea of being fanatically tolerant have for each other. The Vodar hold the after the convicts have served their terms, may at first seem a contradiction in terms, balance of power; if either the Yaluu or they are allowed to grow their natural hair but the Vodar have found a way to make the Ameshites were to conquer them, the back, concealing the tattoo. Convicts are it work. The concept is not without its conquerors would then be so strong as to not totally reviled by Vodar society, but snags, however. Imagine a world where successfully defeat their ultimate enemy, they are not particularly welcomed, ei- there is always another side to a story; and each tribe knows that. So if either the ther, so they tend to live and work in the where there is no black and white, only Ameshites or the Yaluu were to launch an exile camp until their sentence is served. varying shades of gray; where every di- all-out attack on the Vodar (as has hap- There is no such thing as civil law verse opinion is not only tolerated, but pened several times in the past 300 years), among the Vodar—if two citizens have a encouraged; where no decision gets made the other would have to reluctantly ally dispute that cannot be resolved in any until it is thoroughly analyzed, discussed, with the Vodar and aid their defense. other way, the last result is the Debate, and debated. This is the world the Vodar Vodar still has an army, of course. It is a which will be explained in greater detail have made for themselves. small group of men (not more than 500 later. soldiers), only half of whom are on active duty at any one time. They handle border GOVERNMENT ECONOMY guard duty at some of the more sensitive The Vodar have a representative form spots in Chorane where Vodar territory The economy of the Vodar stakes out a of government. The citizens elect Spokes- meets other tribes’, as well as engaging in middle ground between the communal, men (as they are called), who meet and monster hunting and law enforcement. share-and-share-alike system of the debate important issues. The Spokes- Vodar troops are armed and organized Ameshites and the ruthlessly capitalistic men, in turn, fill important individual similarly to the other human tribes—the system of the Yaluu. There is private positions (Supreme Leader, Chief Judge, only major difference is that magical arms property, money (the vodon, a coin simi- Army Commander, etc.) by electing and armor are extremely rare, even lar to the brathan, but slightly larger and qualified individuals from their ranks. among the career officers. with a different design), and plenty of The Spokesmen (and Spokeswomen) of There’s not a whole lot to the Vodar free enterprise. There are also taxes and a the Vodar go to great lengths to make sure criminal justice system, because in a land government-sponsored system to make that everyone who has an opinion on a in which nearly every type of belief and sure that Vodar’s less fortunate are taken subject and wants to express it has a chance almost every sort of behavior is tolerated, care of. to be heard. This makes government not that many things are against the law. Vodar, though, has very few people meetings very long and not just a little bit The so-called “victimless” crimes, in- who qualify as less fortunate. Because boring; it is only the Vodar’s strong belief cluding bootlegging, gambling, and they have a defense budget that is only a that this is the way things should be done vice, are entirely legal. In crimes in which fraction of their neighbors’, there is a lot that keeps the system alive. the victim is not seriously harmed— more brak to go around for things like So despite the fact that it takes forever including fraud, swindling, and even feeding everyone. The basics of the econ- to get anything done, enough does get burglary—citizens are encouraged to find omy are the same as everywhere else in done to keep the Vodar going. Food is their own solutions to the problem, Chorane—growing brak, brewing dako-

23 THE VODAR

line, making nearly everything out of For all their ceremony and solemnity, used to influence another person’s cured funno hides, and a little mining for the Debates decide very few issues perma- thoughts or attitudes. Wizards do not precious metals and gems. The Vodar are nently, and never any important ones. even admit to knowing these particular not particularly adventurous, and they do Questions like “Should we go to war with spells, even if they do. The one thing Vo- very little monster hunting or deep the Yaluu?” never come up in Debates; dar society prizes above all others is free- running. questions like “Should I let my daughter dom of thought and the right to hold marry Abrech the hide curer?” come up one’s own opinion—manipulating those all the time. In many ways, the Debate is a thoughts through magic would be un- SOCIETY social custom, in which a Vodar’s neigh- speakably vile. The Vodar tolerance for diverse view- bors may share in the important moments The Vodar possess very few magical points and opinions has a profound effect in a person’s life—the naming of children, items, mainly because the wizards would on nearly all aspects of their society. Just deciding whom to marry, where to live, rather learn new truths than crank out as with their government, nothing of any what sort of career to pursue, and so on. “toys for the rich.” The only exception is social importance can be accomplished Beyond the fact that they argue and items used to gather knowledge— crystal without a great deal of argument. The re- debate over everything endlessly, rarely balls, scrying mirrors, and the like. These markable thing is that the Vodar would coming to any conclusions anyway, the are in abundant supply and nearly con- have it no other way. Vodar lead fairly normal lives. They work stant use. As a result, Vodar wizards know At the center of Vodar social life is The hard, raise their families, and try to get by a great deal more about Chorane and the Debate, a formal ritual in which two peo- each day with a minimum of pain and rest of Krynn than do the other tribes that ple representing differing views on a sub- bother. live here. ject argue, in a very formal and polite There are clerics of nearly every faith way, before an audience. After a set per- MAGIC and philosophy among the Vodar, but iod of time (usually one hour, but some- only those who follow the true gods re- times as much as three), the audience Since the Vodar accommodate and par- ceive any clerical spells or powers. All indicates by vocal acclimation which side ticipate in nearly every philosophy ever three major gods of Krynn have wins. If there is any doubt about which known to Krynn, it only follows that at followers—even the Dark Queen—but side the audience is on, the Debate is con- least some of them are students of magic. Gilean is the most popular. Takhisis’s fol- sidered a draw, and the decision is put Vodar wizards are occasionally used in de- lowers are viewed with as much distaste off. Draws happen more than half the fense of their lands when they come un- and suspicion as the open-minded Vodar time, for anything short of universal, en- der attack, but for the most part, the can muster; after all, the Dark Queen’s thusiastic support for one of the two de- mages are more interested in knowledge desires for conquest are well known. But baters is interpreted as an inconclusive than conquest. her followers operate openly, contemptu- result. “Better to talk it out again than to One thing Vodar mages never use are ous of the tolerance that allows their very make a poor decision,” wise Vodar say. the various charm spells and other spells existence.

24 NON-HUMAN RACES

evil. They lived in Chorane long before of the metal, in both ore and refined NON-HUMAN RACES the humans followed Amesh here some states, back along their secret passage- 700 years ago. ways to other hidden complexes far from THE THEIWAR The Theiwar do not call this labyrinth Chorane where even more dwarves make The legends of Krynn make mention of caverns and tunnels Chorane at all; their homes. They trade small amounts of of the Theiwar, but they do not go into their name for it is Alzhak Reger, which metal and the occasional finished much detail other than they are a tribe of roughly translates to “Sanctuary.” The product (a sword, a suit of armor) to the evil dwarves that has lived in the deep un- name refers to Chorane being halfway be- humans of Chorane, but the simple truth derground for so long that no one is cer- tween the deadly extremes of the polar ice is that the Choranians don’t have any- tain anymore that they still live—or that cap far above and the lava pools far thing the Theiwar want or need. The they were ever more than legend. below. Theiwar have their own brak fields and Among the dwarves that still live on The Theiwar resented the coming of funno herds, in addition to their great Krynn’s surface and deal with the hu- the humans because of their reclusive na- forges and mines, and they are com- mans and other races there, the Theiwar ture, but there was never any direct com- pletely self-sufficient. are still somewhat of a mystery. The petition between the two races for The Theiwar are led by a Thane, a he- dwarves know the Theiwar lived at one Chorane’s meager resources. There were reditary position that wields absolute time, and are fairly certain they still do, only a few specific sections of the Chorane power over the various tribal chieftains, but they are not entirely sure where. The that the Theiwar were not willing to give who are in turn in control of their respec- dwarves do not consider the Theiwar evil up, and Amesh, a good man acutely tive tribes. The Thane of the Theiwar as much as reclusive and distant, shun- aware that after a grueling journey his lives far from Chorane. While members ning all company save each other. people were in no position to argue, of three different tribes live and work in The truth about the Theiwar is this. gladly took the areas offered. Chorane, only one chieftain, Barakedno They do indeed live to this day, in a vast The areas the Theiwar kept—indeed, of the Glowing Hammer tribe, actually underground complex that includes a the areas they control to this day—are the lives here. As far as the humans of section of Chorane (see the pull-out only ones in Chorane with large, rich de- Chorane are concerned, Barakedno is the map). They are reclusive, surly, and a lit- posits of valuable metals, including iron, leader of the Theiwar—a notion the tle bit opportunistic, but not actually silver, and gold. The Theiwar send most prideful dwarf does not bother to correct.

25 NON-HUMAN RACES

Because of his remote location, goods because he believes it is beneath THE KENDAR Barakedno has a great deal more auto- dwarves to tend mushroom fields; he is nomy than most Theiwar chieftains. He more than happy to let humans, “who No one knows how the Kendar got to has taken advantage of that situation to are much better suited to such menial la- Chorane, or even how long they have strike an alliance of sorts with the Yaluu. bor,” perform this work. been there; not even the Kendar them- Barakedno has said more than once that The third reason involves Barakedno’s selves know. “We’ve always been here,” a he is an admirer of the Yaluu’s ruthless- ambitions to increase his power among Kendar will say if asked about the race’s ness, and he has no love for the Ameshi- the Theiwar. All the tribes have armies, origins. “I mean, I think so . . . wait a tes, who have tried to capture and convert and they are all well-armed and heavily minute. Hmmm . . . well, I’ve always the occasional straggling Theiwar now trained. But only the Glowing Hammer been here, except for that time I went ex- and again. Barakedno has provided high- tribe has had the opportunity to get the ploring down that steam vent . . . so I quality dwarven weapons to the Yaluu experience of actual battle against a live guess we’ve always been here. Yes, defin- army, traded precious metals for food and enemy. This is a source of pride and pres- itely. We’ve always been here. I think.” other goods, and even sent troops to par- tige for the tribe and its chieftain, and Obviously, the Kendar are a lost off- ticipate in Yaluu raids. also a practical boon should Barakedno’s shoot of the kender who roam the surface Why the normally reclusive Theiwar thirst for power lead him to consider a of Krynn. But no Kendar has ever seen would do this is a mystery to many. There military option. any of these surface-dwelling cousins, so are a number of interesting reasons for There are Theiwar mages and clerics in they do not acknowledge their existence. this arrangement. First, Barakedno is a Chorane, but they are relatively few in The Kendar believe only what they have truly evil individual, and he enjoys the number and have little to do with the seen and experienced first-hand. If an- opportunity to cause mayhem and suffer- tribe’s dealings with the other peoples of other member of their particular clan ing among humans. Second, Barakedno’s the area. The Theiwar nature is still basi- swears his own first-hand experience of tribe, the Glowing Hammer tribe, are cally reclusive, despite Barakedno’s re- something, then his clanmates may be- smiths first and foremost. “We were born cent overtures to the Yaluu, and Theiwar lieve it—maybe. Otherwise, it’s strictly at the forge,” the tribal history says. mages and clerics are reclusive even seeing is believing. Barakedno is more willing to trade the among their own people. The Kendar have probably been here products of the forge for food and other nearly as long as the Theiwar, though the

26 NON-HUMAN RACES

two did not know of each other’s existence guests at the Kendar’s many Clansings, a that is second only to that of the cove- until Amesh and his humans arrived 700 tradition that affirms each member’s tously greedy Yaluu in Chorane. Many years ago, building bridges and filling the place in the clan through a ritual cycle of enterprising Kendar make their living as empty caverns of the land. Today, the area songs and dance. merchants, loading their goods in a cart in which the Kendar live even borders The Kendar also love to discuss religion they wrestle through whatever sections of briefly on Theiwar territory, though the with the Ameshites. Nothing ever gets Chorane they can, wheeling and dealing two races have very little to do with each resolved—the Kendar love the story of for coins, bartering for goods, and mak- other. The Kendar do deal extensively Parthenu, the First Singer, though they ing whatever trades they can. Some Ken- with the humans, however, both as trad- don’t for a moment believe it—but both dar even deal with the Yaluu if the profit ing partners and simply as friends. the Ameshites and the Kendar are de- potential is there, though the risks are Despite the fact that they have been lighted to find conversation partners who quite high. A Kendar will deal in separated from their surface-dwelling are willing to put up with the excesses and anything—pots and pans, small sculp- cousins for millennia, there are many eccentricities of the other. To an outsider, tures, jewelry, herbs and spices, and even similarities between the Kendar and the one of these free-wheeling discussions minor magical items. kender. They are about the same size would be the height of boredom, but to The Kendar have a military, but it is (Kendar may be slightly smaller), and the participants, it’s heaven. neither very big nor very effective. Each they look and dress quite similarly. The In addition, the Kendar are essentially clan is responsible for providing, arming, Kendar have abandoned the hoopak that good-natured folk, and identify much and training a squad of ten to 20 soldiers is common on the surface of Krynn, for more closely with the values of the (depending on the size of the clan) who reasons no one knows. Ameshites than with the Yaluu, whom serve in the militia for one-year terms. The Kendar are as good-natured and the Kendar feel are quite evil and should The Kendar have offered to help the cheerful as kender, but a good deal less be avoided if at all possible. The Kendar Ameshites militarily in case of attack, but trusting—as mentioned earlier, Kendar get along well with the Vodar, and they they want no part of Ameshite raids on tend to not believe anything they haven’t trade with the Vodar a great deal, but the Yaluu or the Theiwar. seen themselves. They are every bit as cu- they prefer the company of Ameshites. There are no Kendar clerics, mainly be- rious as kender, but they are not as fear- Kendar society is based around the cause there are no Kendar religions (they less or foolhardy—they can recognize clan, a loosely-organized extended family don’t believe in anything they can’t see, inherently foolish or dangerous behavior, unit that usually includes between 200 remember?). The ever-curious Kendar and they are not nearly as likely to go and 500 Kendar. There are over 100 Ken- are fairly adept at magic, though there rushing off into danger and have to be dar clans in Chorane, each led by a Clan aren’t as many aspiring young mages be- rescued. Master. The Clan Masters gather three cause of the race’s natural skepticism. Kendar can be infuriating in their own times a year, under the guidance of the Kendar love magical items, however, and ways, however. No one can tell them oldest among them, to settle whatever is- will trade well in excess of their actual anything—unless they’ve seen some- sues any of the Clan Masters wishes to value to get them. A magical item is thing themselves with their own two eyes, bring before the group. These sessions something you can see, and its effects are they tend to not believe it. They’re also can take as long as two weeks to complete, also (usually) visible. very difficult to talk to, as they do not as everyone has something to say, and give straight answers or ever get to any- they take forever to say it. thing remotely resembling the point. The day-to-day things governments are THE MONSTERS OF They ramble, qualifying everything they supposed to do are handled on the clan CHORANE say with “I think” or “perhaps” or level. If members of two different clans “maybe,” and they have to be constantly have a dispute, their respective Clan Mas- Chorane is a large, vast complex of ca- steered back to the original subject, or ters find a third, neutral Clan Master verns and tunnels, much larger than just they will talk for what seems like forever agreeable to them both to resolve the the area the human and demihuman tribes on nearly any subject except the one the problem. On purely internal clan affairs, live in. There are plenty of other places, but conversation was originally about. the Clan Master’s word is law. they are either too cold, too hot, too far Of the three human tribes, the Kendar The Kendar survive in Chorane the from water, too hard to get to, too small, get along the best with the Ameshites. same way as everyone else—growing brak too rocky, or otherwise unsuitable. The Kendar and Ameshites share a great and herding funnos. Kendar do not brew Unsuitable, that is, for humanoids. love of music, and this has brought the or consume dakoline, because for some There are plenty of other creatures that two groups together. Many Kendar at- unknown reason, the extract of the tan- get along just fine—creatures the Chora- tend the Ameshite’s Auditions (discussed nadako fungus that gets humans and nians call monsters. Of course, it’s all in above), strictly for the pleasure of hearing dwarves drunk only makes Kendar sick. the point of view; in the eyes of these the music. And Ameshites are frequent Kendar also have a mercenary streak other creatures, it’s the Choranians, with

27 NON-HUMAN RACES

their hunting parties and spears and of these odd creatures are described ear- of civil strife—is all a recent development bows, who are the monsters. lier (also see entry on page 30). to the razhaks. As a result, they do not Most monsters do not frequent the Razhak: Razhaks are a race of shape- decide anything or take any actions in heavily-populated areas of Chorane, but changing rock-men who have lived in haste. A snap decision for a razhak takes that does not mean it does not happen. A Chorane for thousands of years. Razhaks about two years. So, despite their interest monster may become lost, sick, or just resemble earth elementals, but they are in the affairs of the people of Chorane, desperately hungry and looking for a not affected by any of the magical items they have done very little but observe. snack. The monster usually runs into one or spells that affect elementals. They are Only one of the humanoid tribes on of Chorane’s many armies fairly early in very intelligent and interested in the af- Chorane even know of the razhaks—the its adventure, with predictable results. fairs of men, but they prefer to observe Kendar. The Kendar have shown a great Monsters are more frequently encoun- and learn without revealing themselves. deal of wisdom and discretion, however, tered on the fringes of civilized Chorane, Razhaks live for thousands of years in by not telling anyone else about the rock- called the “frontier” by Choranians, and bodies of living rock, which they can shape men. The Kendar fear that either the of course, out in the wilds. into anything they desire. They prefer to xenophobic Ameshites or the evil Yaluu mimic natural rock formations. They can will hound and persecute the razhaks (or go decades without moving—many most likely, both will). While it is not cer- NEW MONSTERS razhaks have been living in the passages tain just what the humans could do to There are several creatures that are and caverns of Chorane for centuries, with these powerful creatures, it would cer- unique to the underground environment no one ever discovering them. tainly cause problems. Humans are infi- of Chorane; these monsters are not found Razhaks operate on a much different nitely ingenious when it comes to finding anywhere else on Krynn. Complete, time scale than the humans of Chorane. ways to destroy things, as the Kendar Monstrous Compendium- style pages for Since they live for thousands of years, the know all too well. There is a particularly each of these monsters appear later, but life span of an individual human is but a high concentration of razhaks in the here’s a brief description of them, along single breath to them. The entire span of Kendar-controlled sections of Chorane, with information on how they fit into human history in Chorane—Amesh’s dis- and the two races get along quite well. daily life in Chorane. covery of the land, the Cataclysm, the Ursoi: The Ursoi are a race of semi- Funno: The appearance and functions Great Rift, and the subsequent 300 years intelligent bears that live in cold, remote

28 NON-HUMAN RACES

caves far from the “civilized” sections of Chorane Random Encounter Table open areas they can reach, the great Chorane. They have a language of their D100 roll Monster wyrms have exerted their influence. own and a tribal society. While they do Basilisk, Dracolisk As mentioned in the very first section not make tools or weapons, they have 01 of this chapter, there are a number of 02-04 Carrion Crawler been known to use weapons taken from Cat, Lynx openings leading to the surface of Krynn previous victims. 05-07 Cave Fisher from Chorane, but the people use only Ursoi have very little use for weapons, O8-10 one or two of them. Some of the others 11-14 Centipede, Giant however, because they are so dangerous on Dragon, Black are simply too remote or inconvenient; their own. They stand nearly nine feet tall 15 Dragon, White the rest (ten of them, to be exact) are Dra- when they rear up on their hind legs, and 16-17 Dragon, Gold gonholes. they weigh over 1,000 pounds. They have 18 Clearly, some great and powerful 19-27 Fungi, Any powerful jaws, sharp claws, and thick, Funno, Wild magic—perhaps even the direct interven- tough skin. They are strictly meat-eaters, 28-35 Ghoul tion of the gods—created the Dra- preying on fish found in underground 36-38 gonholes. These are perfectly smooth, 39-42 Lizard, Subterranean lakes and streams, wild funno, and any- Mold, Brown perfectly round holes that descend into thing else they come across. Ursoi fear only 43-45 Mold, Yellow the earth for over a mile, with only a hint dragons; a hunting pack, working to- 46-49 Mold, Russet of a spiral; then they branch into several gether, can easily bring down umber hulks 50-53 Myconid winding side passages before leading to and other extremely dangerous monsters. 54-55 Ooze, Ochre Jelly individual caverns large and comfortable The Ursoi have learned to avoid the 56-58 Ooze, Gelatinous Cube enough for the most demanding dragon. civilized areas of Chorane. An individual 59-60 Ooze, Gray Ooze Many great, old dragons use the Dra- humanoid is no match for even a young 61-63 Ooze, Green Slime gonholes as their lairs. Remote and very Ursoi, but they never encounter individ- 64-66 Piercer difficult to get to, the Dragonholes are ual humanoids. Instead, the Ursoi find 67-69 Pudding, Black perfect for dragons who have fought their large groups of well-organized men, us- 70-73 Pudding, Cold share of battles and are now looking for a ing bows, spears, special tactics, and even 74-75 Razhak place to sleep and count their riches with- traps. No, the Ursoi know better than to 76 Remorhaz out the constant hassle of thieves and ad- go bothering the humans of Chorane. 77 Scorpion, Any venturers coming by every few weeks to The humans of Chorane, however, ap- 78-81 Skeleton take their shot at the big prize. parently don’t know better than to go 82-83 Snake, Giant Constrictor But for dragons that still want to do bothering the Ursoi. Hunting parties fre- 84-85 Snake, Giant Poisonous more than just take it easy, Chorane has quently go into the “wilds,” looking for 86-87 Spider, Giant much to offer. Several dragons have very some fresh meat to bring back. The smart 88-89 Toad, Ice profitable relationships with some of the groups look for easier prey than Ursoi, 90 Umber Hulk more powerful Yaluu leaders, who bring but some groups (mostly Yaluu and 91-92 Ursoi the dragons prisoners of war and other Theiwar) actively hunt the bears down. 93 Wight tasty snacks in exchange for magical spells, Some groups return with a trophy— 94-95 Wraith the lending of powerful magical items, many more do not. 96 Wyvern strategy and advice, and once in a very 97 great while, direct intervention. One of 98 Yeti CHORANE RANDOM Zombie Malech Radu’s chief rivals was taken care 99-00 of several years ago when he, along with ENCOUNTER TABLE his entire entourage of 57, was eaten by a What follows is a random encounter DRAGONS IN CHORANE great black dragon named Brominade. Ra- table for adventures in Chorane. When The great dragons are the most fear- du’s direct involvement was never proven using this table, the DM should take into some creatures on all of Krynn. There is (it never is), but it is rumored that he visits account what part of Chorane the players no part of the planet that they have not Brominade regularly with gifts and tribute are in, what sort of terrain exists there, found a way to make part of their do- in exchange for his help. and use some common sense. A party of main, and Chorane is no exception. The average Choranian, living an ordi- characters is not going to encounter a There are many parts of the land beneath nary, day-to-day sort of life, has little to stone giant in a tunnel that is only four the pole that, because of the narrow pas- fear from the dragons of the land. It is feet high, for example. Use this table as a sages and crevasses that lead to them, only those who go looking for adventure guideline, and feel free to change things dragons cannot get to (in their natural (and trouble) that find it. as they suit your campaign. form, that is). But in those caverns and

29 Funno

CLIMATE/TERRAIN: Subterranean FREQUENCY: Common ORGANIZATION: Herd ACTIVITY CYCLE: Day DIET: Herbivore INTELLIGENCE: Low (5-7) TREASURE: Nil ALIGNMENT: Neutral

NO. APPEARING: 10-100 ARMOR CLASS: 7 MOVEMENT: 6 HIT DICE: 1 THAC0: 20 NO. OF ATTACKS: 1 DAMAGE/ATTACK: 1-3 SPECIAL ATTACKS: Nil SPECIAL DEFENSES: Nil MAGIC RESISTANCE: Nil SIZE: S (3’ long) MORALE: Unreliable (2) XP VALUE: 15

The funno is an unremarkable-looking animal; at first glance, it is Ecology: Funno meat, while not incredibly tasty, is a welcome difficult to believe that the people of Chorane could not survive change from the Choranian’s steady diet of brak and other fungi. without them. However, it is not the funno’s meat that makes it a prized commod- The funno is a member of the rodent family, looking a lot like a ity. large, shaggy dachshund (about three feet long) with the head of a The hide of the funno is a soft and pliable leather that can be rat. Funnos range from tan to chocolate brown in color, with the oc- formed into many shapes. However, once those shaped pieces are casional all-black specimen. They weigh 25 to 30 pounds each. treated with medrocide (a liquid extract of the medroc fungus), the hide hardens into a substance of surprising strength and hardness. Combat: The funno is not much of a fighter, preferring to run Formed into armor, it is as effective as chain mail; it can also be from any threat, or if that is not possible, to cower and whimper. If formed into shields, swords, axes, spears, and other weapons, as it cornered and sufficiently agitated, however (say, a group of small holds an edge quite well. children teasing it for several minutes), it will turn and nip at its at- Medrocide not only hardens the hides, but it is used as a powerful tackers with surprisingly sharp teeth. glue to attach pieces of hide to each other. By forming funno hides into standard shapes, then putting them together with medrocide Habitat/Society: In the wild, funnos stick together for mutual glue, any number of important things can be made. Bridges, lad- protection, raising the herd’s young communally. They travel the ders, carts, garden tools, baskets, fences, platforms, tables, chairs, passages of Chorane with remarkable agility. They eat practically any even entire buildings—all have been made of cured funno hides in sort of plant or fungus they can find. When raised domestically, fun- Chorane. nos lose what little free spirit they once had, content to wander about their pens, waiting for the daily feeding and the inevitable trip to the slaughter pen. Razhak

CLIMATE/TERRAIN: Subterranean FREQUENCY: Rare ORGANIZATION: Solitary, but see below ACTIVITY CYCLE: Not applicable DIET: Special INTELLIGENCE: Highly (13-14) TREASURE: Nil ALIGNMENT: Neutral good

NO. APPEARING 1 ARMOR CLASS: -8 MOVEMENT: Special HIT DICE: 15 THAC0: 5 NO. OF ATTACKS: up to 4 DAMAGE/ATTACK: 4-24 SPECIAL ATTACKS: Nil SPECIAL DEFENSES: Regeneration MAGIC RESISTANCE: Special SIZE: H (15’ tall) MORALE: Steady (12) XP VALUE: 12,500

Razhaks are a unique race of extremely long-lived rock-men. Their aware of the general state of each other razhak, and they can also favorite activity is to mimic natural rock formations and observe the communicate verbally (in their own special language). This is not a goings-on of creatures around them. communal intelligence—a razhak could not, for example, see what a Nearly every living thing in Chorane has seen a razhak at one time distant fellow sees. The distant razhak could, however, tell the first or another, but they just never realized it. It is tough to say exactly one all about it. This telepathy cannot be detected by standard mag- what razhaks look like, because they can form themselves into any ical means. shape they want. They are also capable of altering their surface tex- Razhaks feed on the mineral content of the surrounding rock to ture and color to blend in with whatever natural rock they are near. live. They do not breathe or sleep. If a razhak were somehow kept from contact with any other rock or dirt (magically levitated, say), it Combat: Razhaks do not care for combat, being essentially peace- would feed on itself until it finally disappeared and died. This would ful creatures. But if pressed, they strike with up to four pseudopods take approximately 150 years—a razhak is nearly 12 tons of solid (formed from their bodies). These attacks can be directed at up to rock, and it needs very little sustenance to survive. four separate targets; a razhak generally does not use multiple at- At first glance, it would seem that razhaks are somehow related to tacks against a single opponent, unless the opponent is extremely earth elementals. That is not the case. Earth elementals are large and powerful or the razhak is extremely upset. (An upset magically-created beings, formed from rock, dirt, clay, mud, and razhak, by the way, is a rare sight that few remember happily.) other forms of earth. Razhaks, while they have some magical powers, Defensively, razhaks are extremely difficult to harm. In addition are not inherently magical. They cannot be conjured or controlled to their high number of Hit Dice and exceptional Armor Class, like elementals, and they are made only of solid rock, not of any razhaks can retreat through solid rock at a rate of 3 per turn, regain- other earth materials. ing 1d6 hit points each turn as they travel. Essentially, they leave their damaged flesh behind (as cracked and crumbled rock) and ab- Ecology: Razhaks have a natural life span of thousands of years; sorb new rock as they move. This is the razhaks’ preferred method of while interested in the lives of humans and other shorter-lived races, movement; if there is no rock available to move through, razhaks can their perspective is one of taking the long view. This means they are slide along open ground at a rate of 1 per turn. not likely to get involved in human events, since it all happens so Razhaks are not related to earth elementals, so they are not af- fast. If they could somehow be convinced to aid in a cause, they fected by rings of elemental control or stones of controlling earth ele- could be very useful, and not just for their formidable combat skills; mentals. their shapechanging abilities could be used to form walls, create shelters, surround enemies, or any number of other useful things. Habitat/Society: Razhaks are solitary creatures, but all razhaks in an area are linked by a limited telepathy. Each razhak is Ursoi

CLIMATE/TERRAIN: Temperate to Arctic/ Subterranean FREQUENCY: Rare ORGANIZATION: Tribal ACTIVITY CYCLE: Day DIET: Omnivore INTELLIGENCE: Low (5-7) TREASURE: 20% chance Q per creature ALIGNMENT: Lawful neutral

NO. APPEARING: 1-8 ARMOR CLASS: 6 MOVEMENT: 9 HIT DICE: 5 THAC0: 15 NO. OF ATTACKS: 3 (1 with weapon) DAMAGE/ATTACK: 2-16/1-6/1-6, or by weapon type SPECIAL ATTACKS: Hug SPECIAL DEFENSES: Nil MAGIC RESISTANCE: Nil SIZE: L (9’ tall) MORALE: Champion (16) XP VALUE: 775

Ursoi are a race of bears that have evolved into an intelligent, social Habitat/Summary: Ursoi are known to live only in the remote species. They live and work together in a tribe, use tools and some- caves on the outer edges of Chorane beneath the south pole of times weapons, and hunt cooperatively for food. Krynn, but there is no reason they could not live on the surface. The typical ursoi looks a great deal like a bear—up to nine feet tall They would prefer colder climates, however, staying in arctic or tem- when standing on its rear legs, with thick shaggy fur and four paws. perate forest regions. They have developed a tribal society, with a The front paws have longer, better articulated “fingers” than the chieftain, a tribal shaman (some sages who have studied the ursoi say typical bear, to better use tools and weapons. Ursoi also wear jewelry, that the shamans will soon develop spellcasting ability), and several leather belts, and even, on special occasions, ceremonial clothing. sub-chieftains. Their primary occupation is hunting—while ursoi are omnivorous, they greatly prefer fresh meat to leaves and berries. Combat: While an ursoi can use weapons, there are few weapons more effective than this creature’s own fangs and claws. It attacks Ecology: Ursoi are intelligent and have a highly-developed sense of three times per turn, but it cannot split its attacks against multiple personal honor. Under the right circumstances, a person could per- opponents. suade an ursoi to serve as a bodyguard, sentry, or other sort of fighter. If both claw attacks hit an opponent in a turn, on the next turn the One example might be if a person were to save an ursoi’s life and de- ursoi may (50% chance) opt for a hug attack. This requires another mand a payment on the “debt of honor.” The period of service attack roll, and it is the only attack the ursoi can make that turn. If it would have to be for a short, specified time (no more than a year), succeeds, the victim suffers 2d4 points of crushing damage each suc- and the ursoi would have to be treated with honor and respect (no cessive turn. In addition, the ursoi can bite a hugged victim with a suicide missions). Communicating with the ursoi would have to be +4 bonus to the attack roll. An ursoi will not release a hugged vic- done magically, as no non-ursoi has ever learned their language, and tim until the ursoi has fewer than 10 hit points left, or the victim ursoi cannot form human speech sounds and cannot speak common. dies. A hugged creature may not attack or throw spells. An ursoi can (Intellectually, ursoi have the capability to understand common hug only those creatures smaller than itself. when it is spoken to them, but there is no proof to date that any have The ursoi are fearless fighters and do not back down from a chal- learned it.) lenge. However, they are also smart enough to flee when things start going badly for them. Though their morale is high, they do not fight to the death against impossible odds. SELASIA

erged from the mountain holding his temple that contained the one copy of the LAND OF THE great book, the Irdanaiath. He named his Irdanaiath, proclaimed openly that the JUNGLE OGRES people the Irda, which means “the Gen- Irda no longer needed the gods. tle Ones,” then he died. There was then the sound of thunder; PRELUDE: For centuries, the Irda lived up to Ig- the island was torn apart, and a chasm rane’s vision. They were a peaceful peo- formed beneath the High King’s feet, THE DECLINE OF THE IRDA ple who loved life, a highly magical race swallowing him. Then the section of the The Age of Dreams was a time when that felt close to the powers of the Age of island that contained the Irdanaiath dragons were in full glory and the power Dreams. They built their homes by the broke away and was borne into the depths of dreams and imagination was so great glorious northern sea, warmed by the of the sea, uninhabited except for a few that many new creatures came into being. sun. priests, warriors, and mages who had re- Of all these creatures (so the ogres say), Their rulers were descended, son by mained loyal to the gods. Anaiatha was the ogres were the first-born. They were son, daughter by daughter, from the great lost. tall, handsome, and strong, without the Igrane himself. Their land, their wonder- The Cataclysm changed the surviving hideous deformations that would plague ful island, was named Anaiatha; it was a Irda. War resumed against the Dark their race in later years. place of beauty and rustic pleasure. Ogres, and again they repulsed them, Then other races came, the graceful But as centuries passed, a vice began to though many of their number were taken elves, the brooding dwarves, and the in- develop among this peaceful people— as slaves to Ansalon or Taladas. After the dustrious humans. These peoples the pride. They built towers and large cities war, they named themselves the Mischta. ogres met with anger and then violence, on hillsides, and they began to think of They are now beautiful and proud crea- for in those days the ogres were a proud themselves as superior to the other crea- tures who retain much of the wisdom and people and suspicious of others. tures of the world. They did not become dignity of the Irda, but with a great deal But that was before the coming of Ig- boastful or arrogant, but in their pride of sadness. The name of the island was rane, wisest of all the creatures that have they decided that they no longer needed changed from Anaiatha to Selasia (Place walked the ground, save only for the no- their gods. They worshiped them, but of Sundering). blest dragons. Igrane’s foresight told him only because of tradition; in matters of During every High Sanction, the Mis- that violence would lead to death or en- importance, they felt the gods did not chta hear the call of Anaiatha, which calls slavement for the ogres, and he sought a matter. to all Irda who are not there, but the kinder, gentler path. From humans, he It was at this time that the Irda faced High King has said that the Mischta may learned the power of choice, and he de- the test of the Cataclysm. In Anaiatha (as never return to Anaiatha; Anaiatha must cided to reject evil and violence. He gath- in Ansalon), the Cataclysm was not a return to them in the same way that it de- ered his clan together, and told them of a punishment of people for their evil, but a parted, and only then will the Irda be new way to live. test of the people’s claim to goodness. whole once again. His voice was gifted with the power of The Irda failed their test. Choice; most of the ogres refused to give One century before the Cataclysm, up their evil ways, and in doing so made the Dark Ogres began to invade. These their Choice, and the race of ogrekind fell were ogres who had belonged to the Irda from their lofty heights. And these ogres in the Age of Dreams; though they had feared Igrane for his wisdom and his abil- not become physically debased, they ity to give Choice, and they tried to kill had become wicked and malevolent as him and the few who followed him. the ages passed. They attacked Anaia- To escape the ogres, Igrane followed his tha, and the Irda defended themselves heart, and his heart led him to the sea. In in accordance with the Right of Igrane a single great canoe, the followers of Ig- (see the excerpts from the Irdanaiath in rane paddled their way, fed only by faith the “Culture” section). and wisdom, through storm and strug- The Irda, after many bloody battles, gle. And they were rewarded, for they defeated the Dark Ogres and drove them landed on a great island. And Igrane told back to their caves. However, the Irda had them to live as wisdom and Choice told not turned to their gods in this conflict; them to live. He gave his daughter the they believed that they could triumph same authority that his people had given without the intervention of deities. On him, then he retired into a mountain. the day of the Cataclysm, the High King Centuries later, the ancient Igrane em- of the Irda stood on the foot of Igrane’s mountain, and, facing away from the

33 OVERVIEW

The Nzunta are the last of the “Dark area teems with many varieties of fish, OVERVIEW Ogres,” remnants of a once widespread which attracts human fishermen. The This section details the coral reef island culture of evil ogres equal in power and Irda, who have long memories, have also chain that is located between Taladas and majesty to the Irda. The Orughi launch made records of many active volcanoes. the Undersea Kingdoms of the periodic attacks against Selasia, and they This is a turbulent area, rich in both life Dargonesti. Sailors refer to this coral reef have been forging ties with evil creatures, and death. chain as the Spine of Taladas. The central such as lacedon, to wipe out the Mischta. On Selasia itself there are great ruins of island of the chain, Selasia, is home to The waters of the Spine of Taladas are the Irda; there are also indications that two major cultures: the Twilight Irda, the also the home of sharks and other poten- the ancient powers, like the volcanoes, Mischta, and the Bolandi. The Mischta tially hostile creatures. Within the shal- are not quite asleep. are the remnants of the High Ogre cul- low waters of the reef is at least one deep Within these islands are friends ture that was once centered on Selasia trench, where the lacedon dwell. (though the Mischta are quite anti-social (then part of a larger island known as The island chain is along the trading because of persecution at the hands of Anaiatha). The Bolandi are a race of mis- route between Taladas and the humans) and foes (the Orughi are very chievous tree-dwellers with the powers of Dargonesti. There are several human ba- fond of humans—as meals). There are illusion. ses on the islands, which the humans use ancient ruins and creatures that are not The island chain is also the home of a to restock their trading ships. The islands found on other parts of Krynn. In short— degenerate tribe of Orughi, the evil is- are noted for their warm climate, their adventure! land ogres who worship their masters, the rich and exotic vegetation, and their cruel Nzunta. fauna, both friendly and hostile. The

34 THE SPINE OF TALADAS

THE SPINE OF TALADAS Two hundred years ago, the island of The leader of the dragons is Mahaxibal Vorm rose out of the sea in a spectacular (once known to the priests of Takhisis as The Spine of Taladas was formed by vol- display of fire; its rise is recorded by the Forge, but now referred to by less charita- canic activity that occurred during the later Mischta, who could see its fires hundreds ble names). Mahaxibal participated in stages of the Age of Dreams; some legends of miles away. There are dormant or ex- the War of the Lance, but when his mate say that Anaiatha sprang to life as a gift tinct volcanoes on every major island in was slain, he fled from the battle, leading from the gods to the Irda, the most faith- the chain. The region is frequently rocked his family into the northern sea. Cursed ful of the First Born. Whatever their ori- by earthquakes. The last major tremor oc- and disgraced, he eventually found his gin, the islands have been shaped by two curred 50 years ago; it destroyed many of way to Vorm. Mahaxibal is an old red forces: volcanoes and colonies of coral. the structures on Selasia and Fedron, ex- dragon, and his children are adult drag- The coral colony is of the barrier vari- cept for some of the ruins of the Irda. ons who are raising several hatchlings. ety, built on the skeletons of dead mol- Volcanic activity occurs regularly on lusks and sponges. It is fed by algae, Vorm. Its mountains erupt in great ODITH plankton, and sunlight. The coral rests streams of magma, which flow spectacu- on the shallow bottom of the water, larly down the slopes. On the sides of the This small island has one active vol- where sunlight can barely penetrate. It mountains, geysers of erupting magma cano, which has been dormant for several expands in all directions at a rate of one- spew high into the air, creating fountains hundred years; it was said that this was half to one foot per year; sailors have no- of molten rock. Fortunately for the resi- once a much larger island, but its volcano ticed that some places easily accessible in dents of the other islands, volcanic activ- exploded violently at the time of the Cat- their fathers’ time are now too treacher- ity is a rare occurrence elsewhere. aclysm, destroying most of the island. ous to navigate. The intricate latticework The volcanic soil of these mountains is This island is home to a large variety of of the coral has folds that create numer- extremely fertile, and vegetation grows in sea birds. ous caves, home to sharks, crabs, moray abundance. Animal life is plentiful. For There are a few old ruins on the island, eels, and other sea creatures. The reef the most part, the Spine of Taladas is one whose origin is unknown. Rumors say produces algae, which attracts many vari- of the most pleasant areas in all of Krynn. that a great treasure is hidden in a cave eties of fish to the area. The following is a guide to its major somewhere within the volcano, but it is In some areas, coral islands have islands. guarded by fire and spirits. The truth is formed. These islands are atolls, forming that centuries ago this island was a base for minotaurs. The minotaurs went to a loop around a tiny lagoon; they are cov- V ORM ered in soft white sand and palm trees. war against the Nzunta and lost. There Some of these coral islands are used as Vorm is the southernmost major island was once treasure here, but it was de- berths for ships traveling between Taladas in the Spine. Because of its frequent vol- stroyed in the last eruption. A number of and the Sea Kingdoms. They have been canic activity, few people visit it, though undead guardians remain, awaiting ad- given names like Port Storm, Port some brave traders have landed there to venturers to slay them and put them to Dragon, and Port Typhoon. In fact, these collect its rich volcanic soil to sell as a re- rest. islands are too small to provide protection storative on Taladas. A few traders claim A family of rocs live near the summit of against storms, and no port facilities have that being buried in this material will Odith’s tallest mountain. ever been built on them. provide an instant resurrection and reju- There is one other noteworthy danger Twice each year, the trading ships pass venation (of course, the traders who make of Odith; it is the home of a very old am- through the Spine of Taladas; those fami- this claim are quick to leave town after phidragon. This beast has been preying lies or small clans that don’t have the re- their sale; this tale is absurd and has no on ships for centuries and is a very nasty sources for this migration stay here and validity). customer. act as middlemen (literally) for other There are no major inhabitants save for a family of red dragons (othlorx). They ships that go to the Undersea Kingdoms. ABSHU They avoid anyone who might pose a are not here because they like the “toasty threat to them (and are highly suspicious warm, pleasant” climate as they claim, This island was once part of Odith, but of the Mischta). Occasionally these small but because they are quite cowardly and at the time of the Cataclysm most of it settlements are raided by the Orughi; ashamed. They wish to avoid the com- was destroyed; a gap of 20 miles now sep- captives are soon feasted upon. pany of other dragons and so they bathe arates Odith and Abshu. Like Odith, it is The region was somewhat volcanic in in magma and play, trying to forget the a sanctuary for seabirds, most notably ancient times, but the volcanic activity curse of Takhisis. They launch raids wari and emre. within the Spine has intensified since the against Odith, Abshu, and the deserted This is the only volcanic island of the Cataclysm. areas of Fedron, but they leave Selasia Spine that human trading ships will ap- alone. Pumice stones form their diet. proach; its mountains are rich in precious

35 THE SPINE OF TALADAS

metals, and some attempts have been fact that this island is the last remaining inforced to hold up against the most se- made to mine it. All attempts, however, stronghold of the evil Nzunta, the leg- vere earthquakes. have been destroyed by Orughi raiding endary Dark Ogres. Nzunta never expose themselves to po- parties. Centuries ago, the great Nzunta chief- tential danger; the Orughi fight all of tain, Doom, realized that the ogres were their battles unless their backs are against allowing their race to fall into decay. the wall. According to current policy, CHANDION Physical debasement, as predicted by the once the Nzunta reach a population of This northernmost major island in the Irda King Igrane, was becoming com- 500, they attack the Mischta in full Spine was an ancient home of the mino- monplace. Doom decided that if his peo- strength. taurs that once ruled this region, but ple were to be preserved, all impure The Nzunta are led by the High Magus these creatures are now long gone from influences would have to be purged. He (he abandoned his name to receive the ti- here. ordered the systematic extermination of tle); he is a Black Robe wizard of 12th Chandion is a rugged island with a all offspring that were not pure ogres. level as well as a Changer Savant. The rocky surface covered with pumice and Not all accepted Doom’s wishes. As it Nzunta base their magic system on that thick growth; its rugged hills are rich in had been with Igrane, there was bloody established by the Towers of High Sor- precious metals. Fifty years ago, the struggle in places unknown to man. cery, and the Master of Apprentices Nzunta ordered 100 Orughi to leave their Doom decided to flee with a band of 50 makes all would-be mages pass a test sim- homes on Fedron and journey to Chan- followers of exceptional purity. He made ilar to the tests of High Sorcery. However, dion. They planned that the Chandion his way to a great island off the coast of the Black Robe Order of High Sorcery ogres would grow in strength and eventu- Ansalon. There he found a relic, a spell- would not consider a Nzunta to be a part ally join in a two-pronged attack against jamming engine. Doom and 30 followers of their order (if only because Nzunta the Mischta and the Bolandi. The current left for places unknown, promising to re- Black Robes rival or surpass many of the Orughi population on Chandion is now turn someday. He left 20 Nzunta (as he true Order’s most powerful members!). about 150; cannibalism and disease have named them) to track down and destroy The Nzunta number approximately kept their numbers down. The Orughi of the hated Irda. 200. They do not leave the island but in- Chandion have abandoned their worship Eventually, the Nzunta found the Ir- stead use Orughi and summoned and en- of the Nzunta (and, indeed, any form of da’s home of Anaiatha. They made their chanted creatures as their slaves. There allegiance to them) and have reverted to home on the nearby island of Fedron, are no major monsters on this island, with the religion of Zeboim, the evil Queen of taking control of the Orughi and using the exception of a few othlorx blue drag- the Sea. They have built three tower them as slaves. Since then, the Nzunta ons, trapped by their oath to serve the shrines in her honor. have launched frequent wars against the Nzunta. Game is plentiful on Chandion. Tigers Irda and their offspring, the Mischta. stalk the land, feeding even on the Fedron is divided into four major Orughi, though small game is far easier settlements, each ruled by a Nzunta clan. to kill. There are also elephants in the The four major clans each have between dense jungle of northwestern Chandion. 30-90 members. These clans are called the Roam, the Deathmark, the Fall, and LITTLE TALADAS the Magus. Each clan organizes a village of 200-500 Orughi as worshipers and To the north and east of Chandion is slaves. the island of Little Taladas. The island The building of prayer towers is forbid- was given this name by sailors as a joke; den; instead, the Orughi worship the no one goes there, if only because sailors Nzunta, who allegedly pass their worship can see the prayer towers on Chandion to the gods. The priests of the Nzunta and do their best to avoid the Orughi. make blood sacrifices and offerings to The terrain is very thick, dense, jungle. avoid bringing on the wrath of the deities No one knows what dangers lurk within. for usurping their worship. The Nzunta’s chosen deity is Sargonnas, whom they call FEDRON Lord Vengeance, but they also offer riches to Zeboim, on behalf of their Orughi The most dangerous island of the slaves (mainly because they fear her Spine is Fedron. It is notable for its tall wrath). (but extinct) volcanoes and its large pop- The Nzunta build their homes out of ulation of Orughi. Less well known is the solid stone on the sides of mountains, re-

36 FEATURES OF SELASIA

varieties, are present here, especially near pillars of granite, nearly three hundred FEATURES OF SELASIA the river. feet in height, the pits where they were The greatest island in the Spine is (of Rocs live on the peaks of the highest quarried from the mountainside, where course) Selasia, the home of the Irda be- mountains, as do gold dragons. In fact, nothing grows, and their deep founda- tween the Age of Dreams and the Cata- one of the largest hatcheries of good drag- tions, carved into the stones beneath the clysm, before the sundering of Anaiatha. ons in all of Krynn is located on Selasia, volcanoes. The island is almost entirely covered by guarded by over a dozen good aligned Originally built by the High King of dense jungle, an extremely thick rain for- dragons. The dragons (despite being the Irda to demonstrate that their race est that is nearly impassable on the meat-eaters) are on good terms with the was as technically gifted as the Later Peo- ground. Mischta. ples (as the Irda then referred to all other The Mischta live in the mountains, The dragons keep a very close watch on races), the Ruins represent the pride of along the vents of extinct volcanoes, their eggs and avoid involvement in the the Irda that led to the Cataclysm. The sometimes building beautiful dwellings battles of the Mischta. The Bolandi view Ruins are preserved as a lesson to future of bamboo and palm fronds in natural these creatures with awe; a Bolandi who generations of Mischta. clearings. Some Mischta follow a more climbs the mountain to peek at the nur- The Ruins are places of great magic; ancient tradition and live in caves; there sery is treated as a conquering hero. they represent the greatest technical are many vents and holes within the vol- Unfortunately, not all creatures on Sela- achievements of the Irda and their great- canoes, and they provide excellent shelter sia are benign. Pyrolisks have also made est foolishness. At night, wisdom spirits in times of storm. the island their home. Orughi periodically often roam the empty shells. Those in The Mischta have a few paths through land on the island and make settlements need of advice have a good chance to find the jungle, but the jungle grows very to use as bases in their wars against the these beings in the night mists of the Ru- quickly here, and the paths are usually Mischta. The Bolandi usually use their ins (see the “New Monsters” section un- nearly impossible to find, except as magic to drive the Orughi off the island der “Spirit, Wisdom”). slightly less impassable sections of jungle. (the Mischta are involved in acts of vio- Beneath the foundation of the Ruins is Only the grace and intelligence of the lence only in extreme circumstances, and the Underworld. When the Irda first came Mischta enable them to travel through so the defense of the island is left in the to Anaiatha, they encountered many terri- Selasia at all. rather haphazard care of the Bolandi). ble monsters. The Irda defeated the mon- A few of the caves open into very large The rivers on Selasia are wide and slow, sters, but since they prefer not to kill their caverns. These were first discovered by except near the mountains. The largest opponents, they herded them into vast ca- the Irda, who used them as areas of pri- river is the Gold Dragon River, which verns and placed a great stone seal over the vate meditation and shrines to their flows into a small sheltered bay. There are exit to banish the monsters forever. The gods. Since the Mischta have great rever- piranha in some of these rivers, and Underworld still exists, and monsters that ence for their ancestors, they emulate sharks circle the coastal waters; it can be are rarely encountered elsewhere in Krynn this practice. said that there are no safe waterways on can be found here, such as chimera, cocka- The deepest jungle is the home of the Selasia. The Mischta have built bridges of trices, manticores, gorgons, and even Bolandi, the mischievous, ogre-related bamboo and stone to cross these rivers, more terrifying monsters. people of the trees. This race builds its but the bridges are often old and in poor villages in the thick growth of the forest, repair. and they travel by swinging on vines. There is a large swamp, the Engulf, They interact freely with the Mischta. which is on the edges of Gold Dragon Even though the Mischta aren’t always Bay; crocodiles are here in force (accord- glad to have the Bolandi as neighbors (es- ing to the Bolandi, these are the meanest, pecially when they play practical jokes), toughest, and stupidest crocodiles in all the relationship is for the most part a of Krynn). friendly one. (The Bolandi are described in detail in their own section of this THE RUINS book.) Many species of jungle creatures live on One of the most noteworthy features of Selasia. These include tigers, elephants, Selasia are the Ruins. These are huge monkeys, and leopards. There are croco- stone buildings that were constructed by diles in the river regions; the Bolandi the Irda during the Age of Might (which tease these creatures mercilessly. Snakes, the Mischta name the Age of Folly). The both the poisonous and the constrictor buildings collapsed during the Cata- clysm. All that is left of the ruins are tall

37

THE MISCHTA

l Possessions inspire desire. An Irda chta and accidentally injures him, then THE MISCHTA must guard against possessiveness and the Mischta elders will meet with the Bo- The Mischta are one of the two main envy, the two most self-destructive evils. landi and discuss the situation. Usually the humanoid races of Selasia. They are the l All evil is based on fear. An Irda Mischta use this opportunity to demon- pious and gentle descendants of the Irda, must strive to be courageous and to be strate the virtue of forgiveness, but their the proud High Ogres who were hum- sustained by love. patience is not unlimited. If the Bolandi continue to commit practical jokes that bled by the Cataclysm. During the Age of Under these guidelines, the Irda strive cause series injuries, then the Mischta will Might they left the forests to live in great toward a culture that is nonviolent, respond by suspending all communication stone towers, towers which are now ruins. peaceful, and worships love and those de- with them (the silent treatment). Eventu- Since the Cataclysm, the Mischta have ities who represent love and goodness. ally, the Bolandi get bored of the Mischta’s been reduced to living in the forests. The When an Irda commits an act of evil, silence and apologize. family is basic social group of the Mis- he is filled with guilt and shame. He must Another unclear area of Mischta law is chta. Over the course of centuries the immediately (except when the safety of the actions of other races that occasionally families have grown quite large—each the community is at stake) cleanse him- visit Selasia (such as humans). Orughi family is the equivalent of a small village. self by immersing himself in water. Sins soldiers are punished by forced removal The Mischta now live in houses made include lying, coveting, excessive indul- (they are disarmed and put back in their from mud, bamboo, grass, and leaves. gence in food or drink, any act of vio- boats) and pointed in the right direction Their dwellings are not quite as primitive lence, negligence of duties, and away from the island. If humans were to as this description sounds, for the Cata- nonfulfillment of promises. commit acts of violence on Selasia, the clysm did not rob the Mischta of their skill In spite of the reverence that the Mis- Mischta would try to capture them, deter- as architects and engineers, nor did it dull chta and Irda have toward Igrane, the mine why they committed the acts, then their highly developed sense of aesthetics. philosophy of the Irda is not based solely blindfold them, take them by boat Instead, they have transferred their skill on the Irdanaiath. The Irda enjoy a good within sight of Taladas (a very long jour- with wood to their new materials, and discussion of abstract philosophy and de- ney) and leave them with sufficient ra- have created villages that defy anything bating moral issues. They are so expert in tions to survive. The Mischta do not done with these materials in the past. the art of conversation that few humans believe in imprisonment. can win an argument with them; they al- While the habit of eating meat is dis- most always have a logical counter- PHILOSOPHY gusting to the Mischta, they do not con- argument ready for any point an sider it a crime, though killing animals Much of the Mischta’s philosophy is opponent may raise. Priests are particu- indiscriminately is a crime. In general, given to them from Igrane, as expressed larly adept in this art. in his book, the Irdanaiath. Sections of the Mischta do not believe that other the Irdanaiath are printed later in the species have to reach their high moral text, but the essential tenets of this phi- LAWS standards. losophy are as follows: The laws of the Mischta are extremely l Love must be in harmony with primitive; if one commits an act of evil, POLITICS knowledge. Only the knowledgeable can one will submit oneself for punishment, There are approximately 2,000 Mischta use love wisely, and one must have love to usually a Cleansing ritual. Mischta com- on Selasia. They use a political system use knowledge properly. mit violence against each other on ex- that dates back to the ogre clans of the l One must always strive to love and tremely infrequent occasions; when this Age of Dreams. The Mischta are ruled by do good. Animals should be slain only in happens, a court of the wise (high-level a High King, who organizes the affairs of self defense. Plants, especially trees, may clerics) is summoned to determine what the Mischta, intervenes in disputes, ar- be cut down only when there is an impor- caused the violence and how it can be pre- ranges for new constructions and repairs, tant need. vented. No Mischta has murdered an- and coordinates the common defense. l Those gods who encourage goodness other Mischta since the Cataclysm, and Since the Cataclysm, many of these du- are to be emulated and worshiped. accidental deaths are extremely rare. The ties have been taken over by the priests l Violence is acceptable only in ex- Mischta have an acute sense of guilt and (see the “Religion” section). The High treme circumstances. An Irda should extremely active consciences; their own King is now virtually a figurehead, a posi- never initiate an act of violence. If neces- sense of morality is usually their harshest tion maintained to honor the traditions sity forces an Irda to such an action, a judge. of the Irda. penance is necessary. The major problem with Mischta law All High Kings of Selasia claim to be l Aggressiveness and evil is the heri- occurs when there is trouble with outsid- subordinate to the High King of Anaia- tage of all ogres. The Irda must constantly ers. If a Bolandi drops a coconut on a Mis- guard against the evil in their hearts. tha; should Anaiatha ever become one

39 T HE MISCHTA

with Selasia again, the High King of the sters that occasionally threaten a village. this bother them, even when their acts of Irda would become the ruler of the Mis- The Lord has powers to distribute food, physical bravery sometimes seem to be chta. relocate a village, and order community unappreciated by the general popula- The current High King is Kreala, the service from any member. tion. granddaughter of the High King who Duties of the family to the High King At the time of Solinu’s (Solinari’s) rules at the time of the Cataclysm. Kreala include attendance at Council, sharing High Sanction, the High King meets is a highly respected woman, but she is surplus food (if requested), and provid- with all Lords and High Priests to hear now nearing the age of her retirement ing defenders for an army (if requested). complaints and discuss important mat- (her oldest daughter Melei is the most When a family reaches 250 members, ters. Any Mischta may address the Coun- likely successor). Kreala is patient, toler- it is considered wise for the family to di- cil at this time. In addition, the High ant, and thoughtful, but sometimes too vide into two villages. The Lord chooses a King will meet daily with any citizen at slow to act in times of crisis; she hates im- new leader, assigns branches of his family nightfall to discuss matters of concern. pulsiveness. to that new village, and asks the High An emergency meeting of the High Political power is centered at the family King for approval. The family then Council can be gathered in three days. level. The head of the family is the head moves into the forest and builds a new The High King rules until the age of of the local village (as all villages are run village. 300, when he must step down and let his by a single family unit) and given the title Selasia has no standing army. A few successor take his place, typically his old- Lord. Typically, the oldest child of the Mischta specialize in fighting, having est child. The succession ceremony is one Lord succeeds him to that title, but it is acquired martial skills during battles of the few displays of pageantry that the not unknown for a Lord to resign and give against the Orughi. These Mischta be- Mischta allow themselves, probably be- the title to someone else if he feels that lieve that skilled fighters are needed to cause it does not happen often. the other Mischta is better qualified to protect against future dangers. They The Bolandi who attend the ceremony lead the community. number less than three dozen, though are sometimes astonished at the specta- The Lord is responsible for the day-to- they train often and are well-skilled. The cle: leaf banners displaying discarded day welfare of the community; he sees to pursuit of fighting skill is looked down feathers from birds of paradise, ceremo- the food-gathering and care of the sick, upon by the Mischta (this is one of their nial dress, choirs, and feasts. It is one of and he decides how to deal with the mon- few prejudices). The fighters do not let the few times that the somber Mischta al-

40 THE MISCHTA

low themselves to feel the joy that was Mischta believe that they will be denied a not aspire to be remembered after death, more common in the days of the Irda. peaceful afterlife. thus no monuments are built and no re- As mentioned earlier, the most impor- Here is a list of Mischta customs and cords of death are kept. tant Mischta political unit in Selasia is the beliefs in several important areas. Skills: Because of their long life span family. Each family controls a village, or a Art: The Mischta are an extremely ar- (they are in their prime for approximately cluster of small villages loyal to a single tistic race. They are skilled poets, musi- 150 years), the Mischta take the opportu- Lord. Here is a list of major families (100 cians, philosophers, and singers. They nity to learn many skills. Activities that members or more): often perform religious and philosophical are performed by the Mischta include plays. basket-weaving and embroidery, banner Family Leader (Cl/L) Size The Mischta do not keep records of making, cooking, the arts, athletics, Adishau Moreal (C5) 125 their works, as this would be catering to plant cultivation, animal handling, and Duidin Shadan (C2) 100 vanity. The only permanent records made metalsmithing. Erisei Worriea (F7) 175 of Mischta art, philosophy, and literature Igrani Kreala (C8) 150 are copies made by non-Mischta who be- ECONOMICS Modialli Verxagha (F10) 200 lieve that a certain work deserves to be Nuuni Kaselfar (C4) 150 preserved. There is no economic system among Omidai Luthlien (M3) 125 Athletics: The Mischta do not stress the Mischta; food, clothing, shelter, and Rathmaet Duerkau (C10) 100 physical adeptness; common labor gives other needs are provided by the commu- Temloth Aka-Temloth (M5) 150 them all the exercise that most need. nity to all members, while supplies such Vordesac Herikor (M3) 125 Sports are chiefly for the very young. Ap- as paper, ink, paint, dye, and cloth for ar- proved activities include running, swim- tistic works may be requested from the priests or the village Lord. There is no CULTURE AND SOCIETY ming, climbing, jumping, and throwing. There is one game, shadowball, which trade between the Mischta and any other Mischta are one of the oldest societies has been borrowed from the Bolandi. people, including the Bolandi. As a re- in Krynn. By most civilized standards, War: The Mischta never provoke war. sult, there is no economic activity whatso- they are also one of the most enlightened. When hostilities are forced upon them, ever in Mischta society. There are very few class distinctions in priests immediately send runners to vil- The Mischta do produce coins, how- Mischta society, except for leadership po- lages to warn others or request aid, then ever. Before the Cataclysm, the High sitions. The priests may form an upper organize resistance. Fighters are provided, King realized that the peoples of the class (because they are revered), and usually by the Modialli family, which has outer world coveted jewels and gold (par- fighters may form a lower class (because the greatest respect for the fighting arts of ticularly in coins). So he ordered that the they are considered to be tainted by “bar- all of the families of Selasia. Irda dig into the mountains to extract barism”), but no member of Mischta so- Marriages: When two Mischta of oppo- their ores, and learn the art of metallurgy. ciety is denied privileges or access to site sex are 25, they are eligible to be mar- When the Cataclysm struck, the devel- opportunity because of his birth. ried. The marriage ceremony is usually opment of metallurgy on Selasia came to In spite of their beauty, the Mischta can held at Solinu’s Low Sanction, on the an end. But the people of Selasia found be described as a cheerless people. Reli- feast day, and attended by an entire vil- that hard work in the mines made for a gion, guilt, and penance are utmost in lage (or several villages, if the union in- good penance, and the fighters who their minds at all times. Violence and an- volves two families). Mischta are made swords feared that unless they con- ger are major taboos; a Mischta is ex- monogamous; they may not be divorced, tinued to make steel weapons, the pected to be gentle and temperate at all and widows or widowers may not be mar- Orughi would eventually overwhelm times. ried. A happy marriage is considered to them. So the art of forging swords has One of the most important ceremonies be one of the greatest achievements that been preserved, though only a few mas- for the Mischta is the Cleansing cere- is possible for a Mischta. Marriages are ters of the art remain (chiefly in the Mo- mony. This is performed by any Mischta not formally arranged, but families often dialli family, which have trained many when he feels that he has behaved badly. try to push certain children together. fighters). It is also performed by the entire race, if Brothers, sisters, and cousins may not When coins and gems are produced, they have been forced into an act of vio- marry. they are given to the High King, who dis- lence. A Cleansing ceremony involves the Funerals: When a Mischta dies, his na- tributes them to the families, who in turn silent recitation of prayers under a night ked body is buried in the soil in an un- give them to individuals (often as sky. Depending how bad the “sin” was, marked grave. The funeral is long and presents or as rewards for fine service). this can be required to take place over sev- bitter: his friends stand over the grave, Each Mischta is expected to have a few eral consecutive nights. If appropriate telling stories of his life, and his family coins and gems, in case they ever need a Cleansing ceremonies are not completed, sings songs and grieves. A Mischta does ransom.

41 THE MISCHTA

Selasia is known for its fruits and plants. On rare occasions, humans seek out the Mischta to consult with them on jungle and plant lore; the Mischta will usually ask for a favor in return. Humans who help the Mischta in times of need may also be given coins, probably from the collection of the High King.

RELIGION Worship is extremely important to the Mischta. The religion of the Mischta is a very strict one; anger and evil thoughts are considered to be great sins, and they must be atoned for by Cleansing. The gods are given devotion at nightbreak (dawn), when Paleas (Paladine) is hon- ored, and nightfall (dusk) when Magea (Mishakal) is honored. Honor is given through offerings of food and through a morning and evening song. This song praises the deity, asks forgiveness for the crimes of the Mischta, and requests pro- tection from their enemies. There is no active worship for the Highfather, except at meal time, when all Mischta look into the sky and offer a sym- bolic thanks to him, whom they call “the Grandfather.” Priesthood in the Mischta is open to all members of society over the age of 25. Those who wish to become priests must travel to the Ruins, find a wisdom spirit, and converse with it. If the wisdom spirit feels that the individual is wise enough and willing to serve the gods, it gives the would-be initiate a gift (usually a small token such as a coin). The initiate hands the object to the master of initiates, who accepts the initi- ate into the priesthood. The priest then undertakes seven years of rigorous medi- tation, fasting, schooling, and worship. Then the priest is ready to assume the du- ties of a priest (i.e., he has reached 1st level in the priesthood). Priests of the Mischta serve the entire roster of good deities in the Krynn pan- theon, centering on the worship of Paleas (Paladine). The duties of a priest in Mis- chta society include the organization of worship, ceremonies of Cleansing, mar- riage, and burial, organizing the defense

42 THE MISCHTA

of the Mischta (the few Mischta who spe- The Mischta religion has the following passed all of the tests or repented all fail- cialize in fighting are worshipers of things to say on general topics: ures, one is ready for a wonderful afterlife Amman-Duke (Kiri-Jolith). Priests are Neutrality: This philosophy is based with the Grandfather. expert debaters and assist the High King on selfishness and the denial of love. (the High King’s top advisors are usually Those who worship nature or the Balance MAGIC clerics). are fools, for these are things that have no The Mischta worship all of the good intelligence, and worship of these forces The Irda, parents of the Mischta, are deities and occasionally give offerings to achieves nothing. Neutrality is viewed by some of the most accomplished magi- some neutral deities when their spheres Mischta as being not very different than cians in all of Krynn. The curse that af- have treated the Mischta with benefi- evil, for those who will not devote their fected the Mischta during the Cataclysm cence. In order of importance to the Mis- lives to good are contributing to evil. robbed them of the Irda ability to get an chta (and the Irda), here are the gods that Neutrals are to be converted to love. extra spell at their highest spell level, and are worshiped: Neutral deities are to be ignored they no longer have an unlimited pro- gression in the wizard class. Nonetheless, Ansalon Name Irda Name (though some craftsmen give thanks to Sammakax [Reorx]) and Gilean is some- the Mischta are still extremely capable Paladine Paleas times openly mocked. magicians. Mishakal Magea Evil: Evil creatures are to be pitied, for The Mischta have founded an order of Branchala Baradin they are without love or have lost it, and mages that is based on the Orders of High Habbakuk Eshanre they are under the influence of Fear. Of- Sorcery. Any Mischta who wishes to be- Solinari Solinu ferings to evil deities (even in times of come a mage may do so, though he must Kiri-Jolith Amman-Duke great danger) is forbidden by the Mis- be at least 30 years old before he is al- Reorx Sammakax chta, as that is a legacy of their ogre past. lowed to take the Test. As with the Orders Evil creatures are to be converted if pos- of High Sorcery in Ansalon, all mages It is noteworthy that both the Irda and sible; otherwise, they are to be ignored. must pass a severe Test, which occasion- the Mischta know the gods by their Ansa- They cannot be harmed, except in self ally leaves the Mischta physically or emo- lon (and Taladas) names, but they prefer defense. tionally damaged. (Emotionally to address the gods by names given by Ig- Evil deities are also ignored by the Mis- damaged Mischta are taken into the care rane in the Irdanaiath. Igrane said that it chta, but are not treated with the same of the priests, who nurture them back to was the act of naming the deities that set scorn as the gods of neutrality. health with the help of healing magic and the Irda apart from other creatures. This Dragons: Dragons are the forms in the intervention of wisdom spirits.) If the also demonstrated the power of free will which the gods clothe themselves to re- Test is passed, the Mischta is allowed to that they learned from humans in the veal their magnificence to humans. Good become a wizard. It takes six years of con- Age of Dreams. Gods that do not receive dragons are to be treated with greatest re- stant study for a Mischta to become a lst- worship are known by their Ansalon spect; the dragons of the Gold Mountain level wizard. names, except for the Dark Queen Takhi- are to be given whatever assistance (or sol- All Mischta are White Robe Wizards, sis, who is known as the Lady Duerhelis itude) that they may desire. Evil dragons though they would receive a rather cold (the Lady of Hell’s Anger). are to be shunned, or fought if they at- reception (at the very least) from their The holy period for the Mischta is three tack. (The Mischta have not yet encoun- brethren mages in Ansalon. There is one days each month when Solinu is at High tered the Othlorx, so naturally they have master mage (15th level), who coordi- Sanction. The Holy Time is marked by no opinion about them). nates the use of magic on the island; the fasting (all food is offered to Paleas), and Life: Life exists because otherwise there master mage is subordinate to the high ritual mourning and Cleansing. Before would be no opportunity to love, or to priest of Paleas when magic is needed to the Cataclysm, this was the feast time for perform acts of kindness and honor. Life defend the island. There is also a mage the Irda, a time of joyous celebration. But always has existed and always will exist. who is in charge of the studies of appren- now, by order of the High King, none The purpose of life is not to fight evil, but tices, including (unfortunately) Bolandi may celebrate at High Sanction until to create and glorify goodness. The Irda illusionists. Anaiatha is rejoined to Selasia. have no special place in things, and they Wizards have no special duties other The new period of celebration is when are intrinsically no better or worse than than general service as the High King Solinu is at Low Sanction. A feast is offered humans or elves or any other creature ca- commands; in return, they are given pri- in praise to Eshanre, and there is a singing pable of free thought. vacy in mountain caves, where they medi- competition that is devoted to Baradin. Death: Death exists because the tate and practice the arts of spellcasting. There is also (in good weather), a shadow- Grandfather (Highfather) wishes life to The wizards of Selasia have a slightly ball game with the Bolandi (see culture), be filled with new ideas and new strug- different spell selection from their coun- which is dedicated to Amman-Duke. gles. When one has lived a good life, terparts in Ansalon. Mischta are allowed

43 THE MISCHTA

access to the following magical spheres: face immediately). (the prime of Mischta life), and he is Abjuration, Conjuration, Divination, A saving throw negates this spell. filled with wanderlust. Hurion is an Enchantment/Charm, Evocation, and skilled swimmer and boatsman, and he is Illusion/Phantasm. Major Cloak (Illusion/Phantasm) secretly building a ship. He and a few of his friends plan to leave Selasia and seek The Illusion/ Phantasm sphere is not Level: 9 their destiny in the wide world, eventu- normally allowed to White Robe wizards, Range: 0 ally making contact with the lost Irda. but there are a large number of spells Components: V, S ,M Hurion is filled with a very un-Mischta from this sphere that are forbidden to the Duration: Permanent adventuresome streak, perhaps given to Mischta. These spells are Bigby’s Casting Time: 1 him by Amman-Duke (Kiri-Jolith), his clenched fist, Bigby’s crushing hand, Area of Effect: One land mass, 5,000 patron deity. chain lightning, cloudkill, cone of cold, square miles or smaller Hurion is extremely aggressive and vio- curse (reverse of remove curse), delayed Saving Throw: None blast fireball, demi-shadow magic, demi- lent (by Mischta standards) in that he doesn’t go out of his way to avoid a fight shadow monsters, feeblemind, fireball, This is the spell that was used by the (but neither is he fond of killing). Hurion flaming sphere, ice storm, imprisonment Irda to cloak Anaiatha. It causes a land is naive about the outer world and human (but freedom is allowed), lightning bolt, mass that is surrounded by water to be- attitudes toward the Mischta and the magic missile, Melf’s acid arrow, meteor come invisible to all except the species Irda, but he is no fool either. swarm, Mordenkainen’s sword, phantas- that normally inhabit it. The island can- He is adamant in his belief that life on mal killer, shades, shadow magic, shadow not be detected by sight or by scrying. a small island is no life for a strong young monsters, wall of fire, wall of ice, wall of Furthermore, the illusion affects all Mischta. Hurion is young and charis- iron, weird. who come within one mile of its coast- matic, a natural leader, but he is less gen- It is fairly obvious that this list of for- line, causing them to take a route around tle than most with his words—almost bidden spells includes most of the spells the island while making them believe human (or so he jokes). Because he has a that cause physical damage. A Mischta that they are taking a direct route sense of humor, he is a close friend of the mage is expected to protect his people through the “waters” where the island is Bolandi. through ingenuity and subtlety, not by actually located. Hurion appears to be a normal Mischta acts of violence. There is one drawback to this spell; it male, but taller and broader, well over six There are a few new magical spells that does not prevent the cloak from radiating are possessed only by the Mischta and the intense magic, and those who scry the feet tall and 200 pounds. He has deep green skin, which is rare among the Mis- Irda: seas for magic may be able to detect it. chta. In his youth, his parents feared that Because wizards of the Mischta may he might be a debased ogre, but he is as NEW SPELLS not reach 18th level, they have not been handsome and as graceful as any of his able to use this spell to hide Selasia. Float (Abjuration) people. Level: 1 MISCHTA OF NOTE Range: 30 yards Salandra Nuuni Component: S This section describes important or 3rd-Level Cleric Duration: 2 rounds / level unusual people the PCs might encoun- Mischta Female Casting Time: 1 ter on (or from) Selasia. Each description At the age of 28, Salandra is barely Area of Effect: 1 creature begins with the following information in considered to be fully grown, and she Saving Throw: Negates this order: looks much younger than her years. Name and Family When this spell is cast upon a crea- Nonetheless she has advanced considera- Level and Class bly in the service of the gods, far more ture, the creature will float on the sur- Title (if any) face of any liquid. This spell will prevent quickly than others in her order. She Race and Sex a man from drowning, for example. This speaks often with the wisdom spirits by the Ruins, and her conversation seems to spell will also increase the swimming Hurion Modialli rate of a creature by 10 feet per round. delight them. This spell can also be used as an offen- 12th-Level Ranger She has won the favor of Paleas, and the sive weapon, to prevent captives who are Mischta Male greatest gift of all—the friendship of drag- trying to escape from diving into deep ons. The good dragons who nurse their Of all of the fighters in Selasia, Hu- eggs on Gold Dragon Mountain count her water (this spell causes a target that is rion, third son of Verxagha Modialli, is underwater to be propelled to the sur- as one of their few friends—one of only a the most powerful. He is 60 years of age handful of mortals who have been allowed

44 THE MISCHTA

to freely converse and visit them in their his sense of fairness and competence. In embellished, of course). He gets rather hatchery over the course of many centu- times of crisis the High King Kreala relies annoyed when the Bolandi invent paro- ries. Once, one of the largest gold dragons heavily on his judgment, which is usually dies of his tales and spread them around even allowed her to ride him. sound. Benesis has always been a faithful the schools. Salandra is a gentle girl who is filled follower of Paleas; he is as devout in his Forcasion is the bluntest of all of the with love with all things. She is usually worship as Kreala is in her penitence. High King’s councilors, often saying that quite happy and joyous; more like an Irda Benesis has one unusual quality for a the Mischta are too remorseful, and that than a Mischta. She also has frightening Mischta—ambition. While Benesis isn’t they allow their grief over what happened dreams, which sometimes come true. Sa- the sort of person who gets what he wants in the Cataclysm to threaten their survival. landra usually keeps them to herself. at all costs, he has always wanted to be Forcasion is a strong believer in the un- In appearance Salandra is a typical Mis- High Priest. Everything he has done in popular practice of recording art, poetry, chta female, with pale blue skin. She is his life has been in pursuit of that one and philosophy for future generations. not extraordinarily beautiful, but she has goal. Benesis isn’t power-hungry, but he He has written an autobiography—which a lovely singing voice. feels that his talents are best utilized in a he hasn’t shown to anyone. position of authority and that the gods Forcasion is a stooped but intense look- Kreala Igrani have given him gifts that will help the ing Mischta, with light blue skin (it was 8th-Level Cleric Mischta survive. darker when he was young). His nearly High King Benesis is an affable man, but very bald head is crowned by white hair. He Mischta Female shrewd; while (like most Mischta) he wears white robes at all times. doesn’t understand evil very well, he is Now approaching the ripe old age of not easily deceived. His ability to settle Murmika Adishau 300, Kreala is the respected figurehead of disputes is highly respected. 8th-Level White Robe Mage the Mischta monarchy. Benesis is slightly taller and thinner Mischta Female Her life has been shaped by the experi- than the average Mischta. He wears silk ence of watching her grandfather die in robes dyed red, and he has deep blue Murmika is one of the Mischta’s best the Cataclysm that he himself had skin. mages. She concentrates on illusionist caused. She is extremely humble (for a magic (though she is not a specialist and monarch), kind-hearted, and prone to Forcasion Omidai receives no spell bonuses). She is one of hesitation in matters of crisis, which is the most influential mages on the island. 15th-Level White Robe Mage why she has turned over much of the She is also a good friend of the Bolandi; Master of the White Robes power of the throne to the High Priests, she often mediates in disputes between Mischta Male whom she feels are better suited to deal the Mischta and the Bolandi. with emergencies. Forcasion, or Old Forcasion as he is Murmika has a reasonable sense of hu- Kreala feels that the Igrani family in commonly known, is well over 500 years mor, or at least a sense of tolerance. She is general and she in particular bear some of age (one of the oldest Mischta on Sela- strongly attracted to Hurion Modialli, responsibility for the Cataclysm, so she sia). Despite his advanced age, he is still and she is torn between leaving the island lives a life of penance that is emulated by an extremely intelligent man and a mage with him and staying behind in case it her people. She tries to help her people, of great renown. He refuses to retire, or to needs her skills. She has a burning desire but is better at listening than talking. allow his apprentices (now great wizards to see Anaiatha and will probably leave if Kreala is an older Mischta, with a pre- in their own right) to take his responsibil- she feels the Orughi will not attack. To maturely wrinkled face and greying hair. ities, so Forcasion still oversees the train- that end, she is organizing a secret mis- Her skin is a deep blue. She typically ing of new mages, research on new spells, sion to spy on the Orughi on Fedron. Of wears normal Mischta clothing, with a and councils the High King on things course, she doesn’t know about the sash her only token of office. magical. Nzunta. Forcasion is stubborn but soft-hearted. Murmika is an Irda of average height, Benesis Erisei He is not a devout follower of any reli- with longer hair than many. She has deep 12th-Level Cleric gion, as he spent half of his life before the blue skin and wears white robes. High Priest Cataclysm when the gods were not as im- Mischta Male portant. He sometimes mutters the he- retical notion that the Cataclysm was The High Priest of the Mischta is rela- unfair (being very old, he can get away tively young for his position (only 150 with saying that!). years of age), but he is one of the Mis- Forcasion enjoys telling his students chta’s most respected leaders, known for stories about the good old days (highly

45

THE BOLANDI

coming of the Nzunta and their slaves, fun, but don’t use the nets that were de- THE BOLANDI the Orughi. Some Bolandi fought against signed to defend the village and don’t Krynn was but a lifeless ball of rock the invaders, others fled; all were killed drop them on people involved in military when the first Bolandi snuck his way into except for several dozen that fled to duties). the heavens in search of the biggest Anaiatha, the home of the Irda. The If these rules are broken, the offending dragon of all, which he wanted to ride. haughty Irda gave them land and told the Bolandi is judged by the village Marshall, He jumped on the dragon’s back, and the Bolandi not to bother them. Then the who is supposed to remain unbiased in dragon started, then dove to Krynn, Orughi invaded Anaiatha. these affairs. Trials are raucous affairs, as smashing himself against the rock. The This time the Bolandi fought; the Irda the defendant is commonly mocked by dragon’s death scream became the wind; also battled the Orughi, but their efforts the entire clan. Punishment for a Bolandi its blood became the oceans, and its were not coordinated. After many bloody is typically isolation from the village for bones the mountains—thus the Bolandi battles, the Orughi were driven from one month, and the silent treatment for created Krynn, there can be no doubt. As Anaiatha. Some of the Irda recognized one month after that. Sometimes Bo- for that first Bolandi? He was injured in the valor of the Bolandi, and friendships landi who are isolated go to the Mischta the fall, so the gods were created to heal were formed. This was only on a small to cause trouble; a few end up volunteer- his injury. Unfortunately, the gods level—the High King and his court ing to become wizards. wouldn’t accept the good advice of the wanted nothing to do with these lesser, Occasionally, a Bolandi will kill an- Bolandi, and they went off arguing debased creatures. other Bolandi (almost always by acci- among themselves. Yup, it’s all true. Re- Then came the Cataclysm. The island dent). The punishment for this is ally if you don’t believe me, ask anyone of Anaiatha was sundered, and the banishment from Bolandi society; exiled else, they’ll tell you the same thing. Of haughtiness of the Irda was destroyed. Bolandi eventually make their own course, if they don’t agree, they’re lying. The Irda were reduced to Mischta, twi- dwellings deep in the heart of the forest, light Irda, and they no longer saw the Bo- sometimes founding their own villages. Regardless of their origin, there can be landi as lesser creatures. The Orughi took The Marshalls also try to discourage little doubt that the Bolandi are one of advantage of the Cataclysm to strike their people from bothering the Mischta the most irrepressible species in all of against Selasia, as the island was now or the dragons. This doesn’t usually keep Krynn, given to pranks, tall tales, and called. The Bolandi and the Mischta the Bolandi (especially young, curious, “flexible truths.” It is sometimes said worked together to stave off this threat, and impulsive Bolandi) away from them. that if the Mischta traded the Bolandi to which would have surely destroyed them Those who bother the Mischta are subject Ansalon for the kender, the Mischta separately. to punishment (though they are hard to would get the better deal. In spite of Since that time, the Bolandi and the catch and judge, since few Mischta can their nature, the Bolandi, the practical Mischta have lived in peace on Selasia; tell individual Bolandi apart); when inci- joking Tree People of Selasia, are kind- the Bolandi view the Mischta as a benevo- dents occur frequently, or if a Mischta is hearted beings and fierce in defense of lent but dour people who utterly lack a injured by a Bolandi joke, strains develop their territory. sense of humor. At times, the Mischta in the relations between the two peoples. view the Bolandi as immature pests who HISTORY were placed on Selasia as a punishment POLITICS The Bolandi, like the Orughi, are orig- for the Mischta. But the Mischta also see Bolandi society is a loose alliance of inally of ogre stock. They were trans- the Bolandi as good creatures whose unu- clans, each of which controls a village, formed into their present form by Reorx sual habits deserve to be tolerated. The much like Mischta society. This practice and the Greystone of Gargath. They were philosophy of the Mischta has influenced dates back before the Bolandi landed on given a malicious nature, but they are the Bolandi and taken away some of their Selasia, and may even predate the divi- content with small humiliations rather evil influences. Few if any Bolandi tend sion of the Bolandi from ogres by the than death or injury. For millennia they toward evil, though there are still some Greystone of Gargath. lived in both Ansalon and Taladas, but as chaotic neutral individuals among them. The Bolandi have a simple system of time passed, the Bolandi found that their government: The one important position sense of humor was not appreciated by LAWS is village (or clan) leadership, and that is the other races, and they were often per- The Bolandi have a very chaotic society filled by cleverness. To become the leader secuted. Finally, one thousand years be- with few laws. The laws of the Bolandi of a Bolandi village, one must humiliate fore the Cataclysm, they made their way consist of the following: have fun, but the previous leader with a practical joke; to the Spine of Taladas. don’t injure people, and don’t touch to stay the leader, one must avoid being They lived on the islands of Odith- military property (it’s all right to build humiliated by a joke. Thus the Bolandi Abshu and Fedron for centuries, until the your own net and drop it on someone for do not have a very stable leadership, and

47 THE BOLANDI

they do not take being leader very seri- they may not play jokes nor be victimized CULTURE AND SOCIETY ously. The job of leadership involves pre- by jokes while they are on duty). siding at social occasions and telling tall The Marshalls of different villages The Bolandi have a saying (one of their tales at gatherings. gather together regularly (at Sukasa’s [So- many sayings): “This isn’t life, it’s an ad- This war of jokes extends to changes in linari’s] High Sanction) to play jokes on venture!” The Bolandi pride themselves social class. Dwellings in a Bolandi village each other and discuss any legitimate de- on living adventuresome lives; if they consist of three tiers; the top tier is situ- fense concerns (in times of crisis, the jokes don’t, they invent adventures they claim ated near the top of the trees, the middle stop; otherwise it’s a chance for the Mar- to have had! The Bolandi have a very tier is positioned in the center of the shalls to blow off steam, since they are for- open society. Social class distinctions are trees, and the bottom tier is situated near bidden to play jokes in their own villages). present (the tier in which one lives deter- the bottom of the trees. The top tier has The following is a listing of the current mines one’s class or status), but since one the most status, so the Bolandi try to play major Bolandi clans of Selasia (those that can change dwellings with a successful practical jokes on the people of the upper number 200 or more), their Marshalls, practical joke, the Bolandi can safely be tier to take their dwelling, possessions, and the clan membership. The levels of described as having a very mobile class and social position. those with magical talents are listed be- system. The one thing the Bolandi do take seri- side their names: Lying is a trademark of the Bolandi. ously is the defense of the island. The They claim that this characterization is Clan Marshall most capable tacticians live alone on the Number unfair—they exaggerate, but they don’t outskirts of the village and stay out of the Dagoma Alkyrs (M3) 250 lie. If a Bolandi sees an Orughi war canoe joke wars. If a Bolandi shows a special tal- Emeshen Tokassl 300 sail past the island, he will tell people ent at tactics (often by a pulling a consist- Kalephont Relm (M7) 300 that he saw ten war canoes almost land on ent string of brilliant jokes), he is named Logavi Chuuts 200 the island, then describe in laborious de- the village Marshall. The Marshall judges Morzan Aoltin 250 tail their terrifying war paint, their evil violation of the few laws the Bolandi Nilkent Evon (M5) 350 chanting as they paddled their craft, and have, organizes lookouts at key points of Shidall Saturin 400 add a dozen embellishments. A Bolandi the island, and patrols (those who are in Uramis Jerebrand 250 Marshall will understand that this means the Marshall’s service wear special sashes; Wacaster Kammantl 300 that a single Orughi canoe was seen pad-

48 THE BOLANDI

dling past the island (the Bolandi can tell heads (“And that’s why Tazukasa has political advantages to be gained through the difference between truth and fan- only five heads—she used to have ten! marriage. Weddings are mournful tasy). Out-and-out lies are acceptable, And all this to get directions to go back events, as the couple is mocked by most except when they endanger the village (if home; imagine what would have hap- of the community for giving up their someone says that he saw a fleet of war ca- pened if he had been really mad!”). freedom. This is seen as a test of love for noes, when there really were none, the Athletics: Young Bolandi live a rough the bride and groom. liar would be subject to punishment). and tumble existence, with none of the Funerals: Funerals are celebratory Over the course of time, the Mischta restraint of the Mischta in physical mat- occasions—for the Bolandi, the celebra- have learned to be skeptical of the claims ters. They enjoy running, climbing, tion of life is more important than of the Bolandi. Other races that have swimming, and swinging races, as well as mourning the coming of death. The never been exposed to the Bolandi’s par- wrestling. They have contests to see who dead are buried in mounds outside the ticular brand of tale-telling may find can lure the most crocodiles after them village, and a stone is added to the top of them difficult to suffer. and escape (the Bolandi equivalent of the mound to count how many are bur- For the 5,000 Bolandi on Selasia, the “chicken”). ied there. Over the grave, tall stories of purpose of life is to have fun, as much fun Their most noteworthy pursuit is sha- the dead are recited. A custom of the Bo- as possible, and to live an eventful life. dowball. This game is a test of magical landi is that as soon as a funeral is over, However, by the age of 30 (referred to as and physical skill. A ball that starts at the there must be a wedding; unfortunately, “the stiffening time” by younger Bo- center of a large clearing must be kicked this can’t always happen, but it often landi), many Bolandi become discon- into a goal. There are two teams of ten does. tented with this life of the Bolandi and players, with no goaltending allowed. Outsiders: The Bolandi judge outsid- pursue more serious matters. These Bo- Physical contact between players is for- ers cautiously, since their only experience landi become mages and craftsmen who bidden (those caught must stand still for in this area is with the Orughi (and the work toward the preservation of the clan. a 100 count as play continues around Mischta). Once they confirm that these They also cease committing jokes (or do them). Magic may be used, but players are indeed strangers (neither Orughi nor so much less frequently) and usually live may not be physically affected. The ball Mischta), they appear to the strangers to on the bottom tier of the village, no can be affected, but it may not be turned see if the newcomers attack. If the outsid- longer interested in a life of one- invisible. This is often a test of illusions ers don’t attack, the Bolandi try to be- upmanship. that can be quite amusing to watch. The friend them. Befriending includes minor Here is a list of Bolandi customs and Bolandi clans compete against a Mischta practical jokes to see if they have a sense beliefs in several important areas. team at the festival of Sukasa’s Low Sanc- of humor and trading tall tales to see if Art: The Bolandi have acquired some tion; even the Mischta allow themselves they have an imagination. Of course, artistic tastes from the Mischta, but most to enjoy it. outsiders don’t always appreciate these of their efforts end up as parodies, inten- War: The Bolandi are incredibly seri- qualities. tional or otherwise. They also enjoy cho- ous and cunning when it comes to war. Skills: The Bolandi possess a number ral singing, which sounds like animals Because they have a lot of practice in am- of survival skills’, handed down by the howling together off-key. They draw on bushing against each other, Bolandi tac- guardians (and sometimes learned the caves and on leaf papers that are given to tics are often frighteningly efficient. Like hard way). These skills include food gath- them by the Mischta; the drawings are the Mischta, the Bolandi view war as evil ering, herbal medicine, basket-weaving, very primitive and cartoon-like. How- (though they like adventure, war keeps and other crafts necessary to survive in a ever, their architecture is very sophisti- Bolandi from really fun things like play- primitive society. cated (they build very complex structures ing jokes). The Bolandi never initiate in the trees). No one on Krynn masters conflict. ECONOMICS the mock epics the way the Bolandi do; They enjoy telling tall tales about war, they tell them in a serious, utterly believ- but prefer not to fight. If forced to fight, What economics? The Bolandi able manner—sometimes even they be- they often retreat until they can find a wouldn’t understand why anyone would lieve what they’re saying! safe position to ambush the enemy. The want to trade something; if someone’s The Bolandi have no written literature. Bolandi also use animal calls and signals hungry or thirsty, you give him food or Over the course of generations, heroic ep- to alert other villages when they are under water, otherwise, what else does anyone ics have been elaborated on until they be- a confirmed attack. need? Actually, the Bolandi have a few come quite believable: The Bolandi hero Marriages: Young Bolandi have open needs, usually taken care of by the Mis- Jowesh tricked the evil sea queen into giv- relationships; marriage is something that chta. They sometimes like to draw on leaf ing her the key to the Underworld, where is done when one passes 30. Once mar- pages, and of course, spellcasters need he lifted up six mountains to get to Tazu- ried, Bolandi remain married for life, and spell books. Each village has several spell kasa (Takhisis) and ripped off five of her may not remarry or divorce; there are no books, which are community property

49 THE BOLANDI

and used by spellcasters as they need them. The books are protected by the vil- lage Marshall and may not be used in pranks (except for the mages who use illu- sions in their jokes, of course!). Bolandi are attracted to shiny rocks, and sometimes keep a collection. A large or really shiny collection attracts atten- tion from other Bolandi, so the owner ends up being the subject of numerous pranks, and eventually loses them (by right of “conquest”). Bolandi who per- form exceptional deeds are sometimes given coins and gems by the Mischta. These are really sought after by other Bo- landi, and can cause major prank epi- demics. Sometimes Bolandi try to hide their treasures, especially when they have been given something special, but their boastful nature prevents them from keeping their prizes secret for long. The Bolandi do not produce trade items. When they find gemstones, it is al- ways in uncut form; as a result they are more likely to be attracted to colorful stones, such as jade and agate, than really valuable but uncut gems, such as dia- monds or emeralds (though they would love to have finished gems in their collec- tion). The Bolandi are very useful as sources of plant and animal lore.

RELIGION The Bolandi are not a religious people; their main use for deities is as characters in tall tales. They tend to be rather sacri- legious, although in such a light-hearted way that no deity with a sense of humor would object (but how many of them have senses of humor?). Nonetheless, the Bolandi engage in re- ligious worship, on occasion. Every High Sanction of Sukasa, the Bolandi offer a sacrifice of fruits to a favored deity. The deity chosen for the sacrifice is deter- mined by the village leader, who presides over the ceremony (imitating the acts of Mischta clerics). There are no clerics or shamans among the Bolandi; though they have the potential to use clerical magic, the Bolandi have never seen fit to try it.

50 THE BOLANDI

When a Bolandi village goes through a other races (who have real problems and want to get away from fellow villagers major trial (such as surviving a war), then need all the help they can get) than they who are angry with them, and Bolandi the leader is obliged to offer a feast to the are with the happy, well adjusted Bo- who think that “neat magic” will help gods in thanks. This ceremony is often landi. They also believe that the gods are them with their jokes. The first category less comical than the others, since battle rather stuffy and pretentious; they don’t of Bolandi is (relatively) well behaved— is a traumatic experience to the Bolandi. know how to have fun or have a good the other two are not. Many Bolandi are Some of the Bolandi who have formed sense of humor (the lack of chaotic deities expelled from the schools for disruptive close friendships with the Mischta have on Krynn has much to do with this im- behavior. adopted a more serious worship of the pression). Most (70%) of the Bolandi who man- gods, offering daily sacrifices and prayers. A few Bolandi have speculated that age to learn magic from the Mischta never This gladdens the Mischta, though they somewhere there are other, greater gods make it past 4th level. Only the most stu- do not actively strive to convert the Bo- than those who govern Krynn, but dious students make it to higher levels (5- landi. they’re too busy having a good time to 10). Bolandi should be considered The number of deities worshiped by get involved in the affairs of mortals, illusionist specialty wizards. the Bolandi is small. They include the which is a highly sensible idea (by Bo- Bolandi can learn only those spells following (in order of importance): landi standards). These “Party Gods” (as from the Alteration and Illusion/ the Bolandi refer to them) aren’t wor- Phantasm spheres. As the Mischta are Ansalon Name Bolandi Name shiped because it is felt that they do not White Robed mages and thus do not Kiri-Jolith Amdukasa need worship. For the most part, the Bo- learn Alteration spells (and therefore can- Paladine Pakasa landi pity the humorless gods (and the not teach them), Bolandi can only learn Solinari Sukasa humorless Mischta who serve them), but spells in the Illusion/ Phantasm sphere, Reorx Ruzakasa aren’t an important part of the Bolandi’s unless they research Alteration spells Sirrion Ezirakasa lives. themselves (see following). Bolandi are typically White Robed mages when they Kiri-Jolith is worshiped chiefly because MAGIC leave the Mischta schools, but more than he is the god of battle; he is seen as the a few have decided that the constraints re- guardian of the Bolandi. He assists in the As part of their ogre heritage, the Bo- quired by the White Robes are too sti- defense of their villages (tales, of course, landi have a natural affinity to magic. fling and switch to the Red Robes. usually have Amdukasa begging the Bo- When the Greystone created the Bolandi The Bolandi do not try to teach them- landi for their matchless assistance). The race, it enhanced the parts of the old ogre selves magic (the Mischta are much better worship of Pakasa is borrowed from the culture that emphasized stealth and de- at than the Bolandi). As mentioned ear- Mischta. Sukasa is honored by mages. ception, giving the Bolandi natural dis- lier, the Bolandi do not have individual Ruzakasa is believed to be the servant of placement abilities and a talent to learn spell books, but they have access to their the Bolandi (since, tales say, it was the Bo- illusionist magic. village’s spell book. landi who solved the problems he created Because scholastic endeavors were The Bolandi occasionally perform spell when he accidentally dropped the Grey- never popular with the impatient and research; they have managed to duplicate stone on Krynn!). Ezirakasa is sometimes restless Bolandi, the Bolandi remained the effects of the following spells: affect invoked when nights are cold, which isn’t ignorant of their magical potential. It was normal fires, alter self, dancing lights, often. only when the Mischta began to train enlarge, irritation, light, message, plant The Bolandi do not have devout reli- them that their abilities were realized. growth, slow. gious beliefs. When the Bolandi die, leg- About 20% of the Bolandi try to learn There is a 10% chance that a Bolandi ends say, they become Kings of the illusionist magic from the Mischta. They illusionist has researched 1-3 of these Overworld, where they serve as the rulers require a Test for admittance, which is spells, and thus they are in his village’s of the gods. No one really believes the usually not as severe as the Test of the Mis- spell book. legend. Instead, the Bolandi believe that chta (if only because the Bolandi’s prog- they go to a comfortable afterlife, where ress is more limited). The Bolandi rarely BOLANDI OF NOTE they spend eternity in happiness and suffer physical or mental injury during the Test, as they view the Test as a joke the laughter. The Bolandi don’t usually care Kiuun what other faiths believe. They do not magical school is playing on them. have a good understanding of the con- Bolandi who study illusionist magic 8th-Level White Robe Illusionist cept of guilt, which the Mischta feel fall into three categories: older Bolandi Bolandi Male acutely. who feel that learning magic will help One of the most powerful Bolandi illu- For the most part, the Bolandi believe them defend the community, younger sionists is Kluun, the most respected that the gods are more concerned with Bolandi who are being punished and who

51 THE BOLANDI

member of Clan Logavi. Now approach- didn’t think was possible) and extraordi- Aoltin ing the ripe age of 35, Kluun is not as narily devious, given to planning incredi- Morzan Marshall physically adept as he was in his youth, ble jokes, usually on dozens of people at a Bolandi Male when he earned a reputation as an unholy time. She is an extremely pretty (and terror, but he is still an able and fit Bo- wide-eyed) girl, and she gets away with a Aoltin is the most respected Marshall landi. He has also mellowed substantially lot of things because she can fake contri- in Selasia. It was Aoltin who encouraged since his boyhood days, though he is still tion and regret better than anyone else. the clans to expand the defensive network extraordinarily cunning and devious The tall tales she tells are utterly convinc- of the Marshalls. Aoltin is a superb tacti- when circumstances call for it. He is a ing, even to the craftiest elder. cian who developed many of the strata- good friend of Hurion Modialli, and he Eliia has a malicious streak; those who gems and traps used by the Bolandi; will be accompanying Hurion on his ex- manage to score a joke against her do not while he was never a great prankster, he plorations. go unpunished. On the other hand, like was very good at analyzing a good joke Kluun is 4½ feet tall and appears to be most Bolandi, she doesn’t play tricks that and adapting it to military use. a typical Bolandi, though his hair is grey- physically injure people. She also plays Aoltin is a no-nonsense old Bolandi, ing. He wears white robes to mark his sta- frequent pranks against the Mischta, be- with little tolerance for jokes, especially tion. cause she likes it when they get angry. when they are directed against him and Nasty, fiendish, diabolical, cute—these the people under his command. Few Bo- Eliia words all describe Eliia Shidall, the terror landi are willing to face his wrath. of Selasia! Woe to any outsiders who meet 4th-Level Red Robe Illusionist Now approaching the extremely old her! Bolandi Female age of 70, Aoltin maintains himself in ex- Eliia is only 17 years of age, with longer cellent physical and mental condition. Eliia is a young girl who belongs to clan than normal brown hair and extremely He is slightly stooped, has white hair, and Shidalf. Despite her youth, Eliia on a large eyes. She usually doesn’t wear the wears black robes. rampage may be the most terrifying thing Red Robes, but instead wears typical Bo- in all of Krynn! She is extremely intelli- landi clothing, with shell jewelry. gent (acquiring illusionist magic at a rate that even the brightest Mischta teacher

52 THE BOLANDI

THE BOLANDI AND THE The gods celebrated, except for envi- Fielax laughed. “Keep your hoard. I ous Tazukasa. “If only I were as powerful, could bounce off a tree branch and jump MOONS wise, and beautiful as the Bolandi!” she to the moon, but since you have asked, I (Excerpts from a Bolandi legend) cried. will ride you. . . .” Pakasa went over to his nemesis and A lot of adventures follow, in which In their gathering place in the sky, the whispered. “That is a very foolish Fielax helped the stupid and cowardly gods were worried. Amdukasa had been thought. For we are mere gods, and can- gold dragon, Druthithiksteen, become gravely wounded in the fight with the not approach the grace of the most glori- courageous and intelligent. Fielax rides Unbeatable Thing, the Moonshadow. ous creatures in creation, the Bolandi.” the dragon to Lunitari, then tells the Ruzakasa was busy trying to repair his But the Dark Queen nurtured the fool- dragon to go back to Krynn and teach the spear, which had been broken in three ish thought in her heart, so she has always other gold dragons how to be intelligent places. sent her servants, the dull Orughi, and courageous. Ever since that time, “O, woe is us!” Tazukasa (Takhisis) against the Bolandi. But this has never thanks to the Bolandi, the gold dragons cried, her five heads sobbing a rainstorm bothered the Bolandi, for always they are the most courageous and brilliant of upon Krynn, her lamentations becoming have been cleverer. all dragonkind. a hurricane. “We are gods, yet we cannot One day Fielax, a young Bolandi boy Finally Fielax confronts a giant, inde- stop what is happening to our dear renowned for his cleverness, was ventur- structible creature, the Moonshadow. moons!” ing by a stream, when a huge gold dragon Frustrated at being confronted by such an Gilkasa (Gilgean) and Miskasa (Misha- descended. Fielax took no notice of such obviously superior adversary, the Moon- kal) were sobbing uncontrollably, when a an unimportant creature, when a voice shadow thought and thought of a way to wonderful thought came to Pakasa (Pala- behind him shouted: “Wait!” defeat the Bolandi child. The Moonsha- dine). Fielax turned and saw the prostrate fig- dow shifted, and grew so large that it hov- “We could get a hero to save our ure of the god Pakasa, stretched out on ered ominously over all three moons. moons! Wouldn’t that be wonderful!” his stomach, begging. “Can you do that, little Krynnling?” “You and your heroes!” Tazukasa “Please!” Pakasa groveled, his white the monster shouted. shouted back. “They’ve never been good robes blackened by the mud. “We need Fielax strained and struggled, and he for anything! They only cause trouble!” the help of the Bolandi. An evil creature, finally managed to force himself to grow Gilkasa picked himself off the floor the Moonshadow, has come and is de- even taller than the Moonshadow. The and ceased his lamentation. “But there is vouring our moons! Please help us! I beg creature hissed with rage. Fielax returned one race on Krynn that never causes trou- you!” to normal height, not wishing to make ble. An ingenious race that has never had Fielax argued that he had to gather the monster feel badly. “You are very im- any problems. Surely we can call upon fruit, but so piteous were the god’s pa- pressive, Moonshadow. Almost worthy of the Bolandi!” thetic cries that Fielax decided to help a Bolandi!” The gods began to dance in celebration him. After all, if there were no moons, For some reason, probably because it at this thought. But Pakasa frowned. there would be no feast of High Sanction. was evil and foolish, the Moonshadow “Yes, the Bolandi could surely save us. Fielax reasoned that saving the moons was enraged by the compliment. “I will But would they? What do they care for would be even more important than destroy you!” it shouted. our moons.” gathering food. Fielax patted the god on Fielax thought for a minute and a bril- “Offer them wealth and power!” Ta- the head and wiped the mud off his liant idea came. “If you can do two things zukasa suggested. robes. I can’t do, I will let you eat me. If I can do “Alas,” sighed Gilkasa, “For other “Now, do not despair. Of course we two things you can’t do, I will eat you. Is races of Krynn, wealth and power would will deal with this creature. Now go back that fair?” spur them to great deeds. But so great are to the sky, and tell your fellow gods that The Moonshadow decided that it the Bolandi that they need neither wealth all will be well.” would go through with the contest, and nor power. I fear that there is we have Pakasa jumped up and down like a cheat to win. “Very well.” it agreed. nothing that would interest them.” child, shouting “Thank you, Bolandi, “First, can you create a bright light?” The gods began to lament, until the thank you! Now we are saved!” Then he Fielax asked. injured Amdukasa spoke. “I know the vanished into the sky. The Moonshadow concentrated the Bolandi. They are a generous and kind- Fielax turned to the dragon, which light of the moons in to a single spot. hearted race, far beyond all others on bowed before him in reverence. “Please “Brighter!” Fielax requested. The Krynn. All we need do is ask politely, and honor me by riding me to the moons.” Moonshadow strained. “Brighter!” Fi- they will deal with the creature that is de- the dragon said. “I will offer half my nally the light was brilliant enough for stroying our moons.” hoard for the privilege.” Fielax’s purposes. “Now, we are going to dance on the sun. I will go first.”

53 THE BOLANDI

And the Moonshadow saw Fielax fly to Soon, the monster was dead. began to make a shadow image of himself the sun and begin to dance, a tiny black The gods were amazed. “How did you with his hands. speck over such a great distance. The do it?” Pakasa asked. The gods jumped with glee and Moonshadow could not allow itself to be “Easy.” Fielax stated. “I got the Moon- thanked the Bolandi. To this day, no crea- upstaged. But when it approached the shadow to create enough light that I ture in the universe has dared to threaten sun, it began to scream and shrivel up. could cast a shadow on the sun. I tricked the moons of Krynn, knowing they will The sun is deadly to Moonshadows. it into believing I had gone there.” He have to face the wrath of the Bolandi.

54 A NAIATHA

King who turned his back on the gods be- than PCs. They are very uncomfortable ANAIATHA fore the Cataclysm, a son who remained conversing with meat-eaters and skin- Related to the topic of the Mischta and true to the ways of Igrane. And the Irda- wearers, just as PCs might find it discom- their homeland of Selasia is the question naiath is here, within a fortress of stone. fiting to be talking with someone who is “Where are the Irda and what happened The Irda are powerful magicians, gorging himself on human blood. Stress to Anaiatha?” greater than the Mischta (see Monstrous the differences in culture between hu- While it is claimed that Anaiatha was Compendium, Volume 4 for details). manity and Mischta; it will make for a carried away in the Cataclysm to parts un- They have magically cloaked their island more entertaining play session. known, this doesn’t seem likely. The Cat- from discovery by other creatures; only If the heroes befriend the Mischta, aclysm was chiefly a natural disaster, a the power of Takhisis was able to reveal then there are several events that might punishment of those who had failed their the location to her dragons and draconian occur. The Orughi might choose that tests: the Kingpriest, Lord Soth, the High soldiers. time for a particularly determined inva- King of the Irda, and the people who al- The Irda have endured a long and sion, forcing the PCs to work side by side lowed them to misuse their power. bloody war, then a long Cleansing. They with the Mischta and the Bolandi. Some The deliverance of Anaiatha is a super- are now beginning to send emissaries out Mischta might be taken captive by the natural event, which does not fit with the to other lands to learn the location of the Orughi, forcing the PCs to travel to Fe- Cataclysm. And though the Irda are a re- lost Irda. These emissaries are also to es- dron on a rescue mission, leading to a markably rational people, who can say tablish friendships among the Later Peo- confrontation with the Nzunta. what really happened in the chaos of the ples, who mistrust the Irda and have If the PCs become very close to the Mis- Cataclysm? The Mischta believe that the hunted them down in the past. chta, they might undertake the greatest portions of Anaiatha that contained the quest of all—reuniting the Mischta with quarters of the faithful, those Irda who the Irda, and healing the wounds that served the gods, were destroyed, and the GETTING TO SELASIA were inflicted during the Cataclysm. This Irdanaiath is lying somewhere in Gold There are two ways for player characters is truly an epic quest, perhaps leading to Dragon Bay. to get to Selasia. A ship crewed by the he- dangerous places and requiring magic of And yet, draconians did invade an is- roes could crash into Selasia and require the greatest power, as the Mischta believe land of Irda, true Irda, and carried many repairs. In the meantime, some Bolandi a physical reunification between Anaia- hostages away to Ansalon. The dracon- steal provisions as a joke, and lead the he- tha and Selasia is necessary for their race ians did not get these Irda from Selasia, roes into the depths of the jungle, where to be whole once more. though some Irda were captured by the peril and the Mischta await. Nzunta prior to the Cataclysm and also The second way is less heavy-handed. sold into slavery. Another point of note is The heroes find themselves sailing the that all Irda, the Mischta included, feel a trade route between Taladas and the Un- call to travel to an island somewhere in dersea Kingdoms. They see large islands the depths of the sea—to go home. in the distance. (“Why don’t we go It may be that the gods did not desert there?” they say. The captain replies, their faithful, but instead transported “Legends say that evil creatures are there, them to a new island. Whether this island protecting their treasures by eating all separated from Selasia and floated away who come near. We stay away.“) Player of its own accord is a matter of specula- curiosity should do the rest. tion. What do the heroes do on Selasia, Unknown to the Mischta, the island of where most of the people are benign? Anaiatha does still exist. Those who were The jungle isn’t friendly, and survival taken from Anaiatha by the draconians isn’t easy. The Bolandi may make them and the forces loyal to the Dark Queen the targets of their jokes, testing their pa- describe it as a beautiful tropical para- tience. The Mischta are the subject of an- dise, nearly identical to Selasia. cient legends, and they are rumored to be The Irda who live on Anaiatha are highly evil. Do the player characters slay deeply religious. They spend much of them on sight? You should treat Selasia their time praying for the return of the and its inhabitants as challenges to test lost Irda and the redemption of the Mis- the abilities and ethics of the heroes who chta, who they sense are in grave danger. get there. Remember that the Mischta They are ruled by the son of the High have a much more protective view of life

55 THE IRDANAIATH

THE IRDANAIATH which is the enemy of fear. But even love worship these beings, or at least what the can be twisted into jealousy, which is it- things that they stand for. They represent While the only copy of this book has been self a fear— the fear of losing love. There- a spirit of creation, of love, that deserves lost to the peoples of Selasia, the Mischta fore the emotion of love must be to be revered. This spirit is best revered still remember many of its stories and its tempered with the rational mind, the through worship to a higher being. messages. These they pass down orally ability to recognize (even when over- By worshiping, we acknowledge the from father to son. whelmed by emotions) the simple fact better parts of ourselves; by holding that The Irdanaiath was never intended as a that emotions are controlling one’s exist those greater than ourselves, we rec- sacred book. Igrane instructed that no actions. ognize that we are not the greatest, and copies be made of it, but any who wanted Great living comes not from luxury or that we have room to grow. to read it could travel to the cave of Igrane power, but from harmony with life. and study it at their leisure, and then in- Therefore, we must be guided by love, O N OTHER RACES: terpret it as they saw fit. Thus the reader but not a love of control or a love of beau- could insert his own philosophy into the tiful or rare things, but a love of life itself The greatest danger that faces the Irda, text, and engage in a rigorous debate Happiness comes from the love of things as it faces all ogre-kind, is the order of our with others over the proper course of Irda that live. birth. For we are the eldest, and it is easy affairs. Igrane intended the book to be Some will say that there are times when to be proud and to scorn the achieve- advice and opinions from a wise man, there is a good reason for fear. In such ments of the other peoples. rather than commandments from the times, be ruled by the mind, and not the Pride is self-love, a destructive love gods. fear; when the rational mind says to be that can admit no other. Pride in our peo- Unfortunately, the book became more cautious, it is possible to withdraw in ple is a destructive love, for it admits the and more sacred to the Irda even as they peace, without committing evil. When love of no other peoples. When we are turned away from the gods. one cannot withdraw, it is allowable to the object of hate, it is necessary to hide The Irdanaiath is divided into four sec- defend one’s self, even to the deaths of to protect ourselves, but that is no reason tions: A collection of lore that describes one’s enemies. But this decision must be to hate. the early history of all the species in the ruled by the mind, and the only emotion In the end, the Irda will emerge from age of Dreams, to the time of the flight of to be expressed is sorrow that no other their island and join the other races. the Irda; a collection of philosophical es- way was possible. When this happens, they must love elves says; poems of praise and devotion; fables as much as they love Irda, humans as much as they love Irda, dwarves as much and parables that demonstrate the wis- ON THE GODS: dom of love. as they love Irda. This extends even to the The primary theme of the Irdanaiath is The gods created the Irda, of that there darker races that wish to destroy us. In that one must be knowledgeable and full can be no doubt. Even if they did not this time of love of all races, I will know of love to be happy and prosperous. Here take our sacrifices, comfort us in our hour peace, and there will be no need for Ig- follows a selection of notable passages of need, or answer our prayers with the rane or my book, for within your hearts from the Irdanaiath. As one might ex- abilities to perform miracles, still we you will have the wisdom to survive. pect, this book is the foundation for could feel their spirit in the conflicts of the world, and in the beauty of creation. many of the beliefs of the Mischta (as well ON THE BALANCE: as the Irda). The question that we, who are not gods, must ask ourselves is “Why should we I have heard wise men say that they are worship them ?” Often I have heard it not ruled by gods, but by nature, so why ON EVIL: said that a character in a poem does not should they give their worship to gods? I The basis for all evil is fear. A man who worship its author, so why should we wor- have also heard it said that evil exists be- is unafraid has no reason to commit evil. ship those who created us? cause there must be a Balance between Those who commit evil in the name of at- The fact is that we are not characters in good and evil, and if the Balance is so im- taining power are fearful of losing power. poems; we are living, breathing people, portant, why should one strive to do Those who commit evil in the name of with the power to think. The gods good? And thus men give their devotion survival are afraid of death. Those who thought, and they wrought, and there- not to goodness, but to the Balance or to commit evil because they are enjoy it are fore, we exist. To worship them is an act the laws of nature. afraid of life. of gratitude; to love life, we must love the I have said earlier that we should strive Fear is an emotion, and therefore the creator of life. towards two goals: to be full of knowl- base of all evil is emotion. The key to con- But what if there were no gods? Even if edge and to be full of love. Knowledge quering evil is twofold: emotional and ra- there were no spirits guiding creation, shows us how to use love, and love gives tional. One must be filled with love, and we were creatures of chaos, we should us the wisdom to use our knowledge

56 THE IRDANAIATH

wisely. They are a complementary pair, a That which tests us is powerful; only a And make new works, wedded couple. But nowhere in this un- few mortals of power will be given such a And feel new joys.” ion is a Balance mentioned, nor the laws grave test that they might be allowed to of nature. affect the Balance, just as only a few Shuri: Nature serves two purposes. First, it mages and priests of great power can “I feel the cold against my face. sustains us. Were nature utterly hostile, hope to affect the weather. However wor- Harsh water soaks my brow, shiping the Balance does nothing for us, we could not survive. Nature nurtures us. Tears where tears should not be. for the Balance is an unintelligent thing; But nature itself is not without a ruler; it The wind flays my fingers. it exists but cannot perceive. It is more ra- is ruled by weather, which is but combi- I walk the aching uncertain steps tional to look toward something that nations of warmth or cold, wetness or dry- Counting the losses of my life: ness, and stillness or moving wind. This is loves you, that is willing to help you, than Old works forgotten, something that does not care. weather. It, like nature, has no intelli- Old joys that turned to gence, rather it is a force given to all peo- Bitterness.” ples by the creator to keep us alive. DIALOGUE OF INNOCENCE Secondly, nature challenges us. To thrive, we must first survive. On occa- AND DESPAIR THE SONG OF GILEAN sion, the combinations of weather go to The greatest poetic work in the Irda- The following excerpt from the Irda- extremes, and we find it difficult to sur- naiath is a dialogue between two speak- naiath is a satire that mocks the role of vive. This is not an act of cruelty, but ers: One speaker, Shuri, is an old ogre Gilean as protector of the Balance. At the rather the design of nature’s maker, who who has lived a long, hard life, and is ex- same time that Igrane gave ogres the gift wishes our existence to be challenged. To tremely cynical about life. The other of choice, some people (especially among earn the right to call ourselves knowl- speaker, Yesri, is a young ogre who sees the elves) began advocating the Neutral- edgeable beings, our abilities must be happiness in all things and conveniently ist movement. Adherents of this belief tested; we cannot test our intelligence overlooks any problems that might arise. preached that the Balance was the only without the challenge of survival. Yesri: thing worth worshiping, and that true It is understandable why some, espe- goodness was unobtainable. cially those who are without much knowl- “Welcome the sun, It is interesting that one of the chief edge and who are ruled by superstition, Welcome the new day targets of Igrane in the Irdanaiath were would worship nature. The forces of na- The night has fallen. the Neutralists and the Balance- ture are so awesome that is clear they can The road is covered with dust worshipers, whom he believed kept hon- inspire worship in some of us. However, I To be swept under one’s feet. orable creatures from the service of good. cannot understand why anyone would New wonders await my eyes. It is obvious that Igrane felt that the idea have a similar reverence for the highly ab- My muscles tense for new struggle. of the Balance would prove tempting to stract concept known as the Balance. Welcome to glory, the sun. the Irda, who were not naturally disposed We are beings of Choice. We have a Welcome the new day.” to goodness. In this case, Igrane’s famed Choice between the interests of Many, foresight has not yet been fulfilled; the and the interests of One, ourselves. Love Shuri: Irda have never warmed to the idea of requires that we be willing to sacrifice and “I wish I could welcome the day. worshiping neutrality. compromise our own interests for the But it is as new as yesterday. benefits of Many. Evil, and we have dis- Look at stern Gilean alone in his chair. covered that evil is fear, exists to test that The sun rose then, and set again. No man can hold the sun forever. Gilean, sweet Gilean why are you there? love even as nature exists to test our I have seen too many nights The time has not come, the pendulum knowledge. swings Some believe that we should worship Cold winds greet the dusk. I have felt too many struggles Eventually it stops—‘tis the way of things that have the greatest power over And I await the fall.” things. us; certainly the test of evil that is created by the Balance is an extremely powerful Shall I kill a sheep; methinks it hurts the Yesri: thing. But true worship is devotion rather Balance. than tribute. We worship the gods not “I feel the rain against my face. Shall I mock my love; no, there is too because they are powerful, but because Fresh sky- tears of joy much romance. they are virtuous, examples to us of what Exhilarate me. Too much kindness in the world, thus I we should be like. Worship focuses our The wind rustles against my brow. must be cruel. minds on these virtues; it enables us to I watch the miles pass under foot, Don’t worry about mortals—let them transcend what we are. And look to meet new love, play the fool.

57 THE IRDANAIATH

Gilean, dour Gilean, I pity you and your since an evil dragon was sure to attack the She smiled: “I have heard it said that you role. village. are an evil monster, something that must Never to know joy or love within your One Irda left, cloaked in invisibility. be destroyed. But you do not need to be soul. An hour later, he returned. “It’s a red evil, nor do you need to be destroyed. Ac- Is no room for emotion within your de- dragon!” he screamed. Fortunately, the cept my love and friendship, and come sign? dragon was asleep, but even so, he was and go in peace.” No room for love, or the other things terrified. The words of the girl were so beautiful, fine? The Irda had a great council, and de- so soft and musical, that for a brief in- Your worship is sterile, your gifts a curse. bated what should be done. There was stant the dragon thought he was talking You countenance evil, which I know is among these Irda a young girl named to a goddess. But he inhaled again . . . worse. Maeni. Maeni felt that the reason that no, it was definitely an ogre. The dragon You feel in mathematics, your smile is dragons were evil was because no one had smiled, and said: “Little girl, let me show unkind. ever given them love. If someone gave you my friendship.” Then he rose and ate Without concept of love, your leader- them love, she felt, then it was possible the little girl. A great rush of flame issued ship’s blind. that the dragons would change their evil forth from the hill, as the dragon enjoyed ways. its meal. Cloaked only by the darkness of the When the Irda heard the noise from THE TALE OF THE DRAGON night sky, Maeni crept toward the drag- the meal, they rushed to see if all of the AND THE IRDA on’s hill. About the hill, the darkness Irda were safe in their homes. But alas, seemed to intensify. The air stank of drag- poor little Maeni was gone. This is an example of an Irda folktale, ons and evil, warning her to stay away. The younger Irda became angry and which was recorded by Igrane in the Irda- The night birds, sensing the new arrival, swore revenge against the dragon, for all naiath, though with several additional had deserted the area. had loved Maeni and hoped to marry her twists to demonstrate Igrane’s philoso- Maeni told herself that her fear was not when she was the proper age. The elders, phy. It contains some dramatic differ- justified; dragons were fierce, but she had realizing that their young were on the ences from human heroic tales that never met anyone whom love could not brink of committing evil, called the clearly illustrate the differences between befriend. She was a young girl, and had young Irda together and ordered them to the two cultures. little experience in the wide world, but she forget about fighting the dragon. In a great valley, far away from the jun- had tremendous enthusiasm and beauty The village elder made a great speech gle island, there lived several families of The earth was scorched and broken in in Maeni’s memory, and he told them Irda who labored on a great farm. It was a the darkness; bravely little Maeni that violence in the name of this gentle difficult life, for the soil was poor on this climbed it, expecting to see the great woman would dishonor her spirit. And island and they had to work hard to culti- drake at any moment. She did not have the Irda realized that he was right, vate their crops. As a result of this hard long to wait; soon she was face to face opened their hearts to grief, and allowed life, even a minor misfortune was a threat with a dragon. their honest anguish to flow. And the to their survival. The dragon, who had eaten well in the dragon smiled upon hearing this, for he One day, an event worse than a misfor- hour before its arrival, was fast asleep. was an evil beast and afraid of joy tune befell them. A dragon landed on Maeni was torn between courtesy (should But in the hearts of some of the Irda, the hill beside their farm, presumably to she be so rude as to wake a sleeping there was no stopping the pain, and they hunt new prey The Irda knew that an evil dragon?) and devotion to her mission. plotted the dragon’s end. One of this dragon would include Irda as prey But it She finally decided to wake it. number was Jurian, a clever Changer, was dusk when the dragon came to them, “Little ogre girl,” the dragon said after adept at taking the forms of beasts and and its body had been silhouetted in the inhaling the air, “Young, fresh, and ten- monsters. He reasoned that with clever- twilight; none could tell what color it der.” ness, he could trick the dragon into a was. Thus they did not know whether it The brave girl did not blink. “I have foolish action, then catch it by surprise was good or evil. come to bid you welcome. We are glad to and slay it. The Irda were afraid, but they knew have your company, and we offer you Jurian armed himself with his most that this fear was justified, and therefore friendship and peace!” powerful spells and climbed the hill, in it was not evil. They considered sending Suddenly the drake roared with laugh- hopes of catching the dragon unawares. an animal to check on the dragon, but if ter. He came to the dragon’s lair. He saw with the dragon was evil, the animal would The girl started for a second, but did horror the bones of the beloved Maeni, die, so they decided against it. Instead, not run away. Greater courage the Irda scattered like kindling upon the ground. they reasoned that someone would have have never seen than the love of this girl, Anger reared in him, but he subdued it, to go and check to see which color it was, unskilled in magic or physical combat. in the hopes of achieving his mission.

58 THE IRDANAIATH

“Dragon.” age of treasure and many delicious crea- perax was truly invincible. The dragon sniffed the air. “Male ogre. tures. The dragon started, and then Asperax marched on the dragon, who Older, alas, your meat is not as tender. turned. . . . had returned to the hill. “I am Asperax, Why have you offered yourself to me?” At that moment the startled Jurian was mightiest of the First Born!” the warrior Jurian smiled and began to flatter the struck by a great paw and hurtled into the shouted proudly “You have slain two of beast. “I am but the humblest morsel, water. He had changed to an iron golem, our people. I swear an oath unto the gods great dragon,” he said. “Our people have whose skin he felt could withstand both themselves—no more of my people shall beheld your power and realize that we are the dragon’s fire and its fangs. Instead, die!” no match for you. In exchange for our he sank to the bottom of the great river And there was a great fight. But As- lives, we offer you a place of great feasting and drowned. The dragon is the ultimate perax, in his pride, had neglected to call for one such as you. trickster and knows a trap when it hears upon the gods for aid, and so he fought “There is a magical window in the river one. alone. Since the dragons are the scions of that is hidden. It leads to food and great The illusion that Jurian had cast van- the gods, they cannot be slain without wealth. Many gold pieces and jewels are ished as soon as he hit the water, a fate he the gods’ sanction. Hours later, the to be found there. had intended for the dragon. dragon dropped Asperax’s corpse in to the “Only a creature of great power can Jurian changed back to his Irda form astonished village, and there was silence. breach this magical window; we Irda have before he died, but he still drowned. And In the end, the Irda realized that their been unable to do so.” the Irda found his body by the river, and power was no match for that of a dragon. The dragon, like all of its kind, loved mourned again. Then Asperax, the They departed the valley and lived pros- gold, and so it agreed to accompany Jur- strongest Irda that had ever been, great- perous lives elsewhere. For life is more ian to the magical window into the land est in the arts of war, armed himself with important than heroics, or pride, or re- of gold. Jurian took it to the river. weapons of peerless craftsmanship and venge. The preservation of life is all- “You must go closer, for it is difficult to deadly magic. He told his people that he important. The truth is not always the see.” Jurian said. The dragon moved to would kill the dragon. No creature had most flattering commodity, but it is cer- the edge of the river, where it saw an im- ever been able to harm him in battle. As- tainly the most precious.

59 Bolandi

CLIMATE/TERRAIN: Tropical and subtropical/Plains, jungles, hills, and mountains FREQUENCY: Very rare ORGANIZATION: Clan ACTIVITY CYCLE: Any DIET: Herbivore INTELLIGENCE: Average-Very (8-12) TREASURE: Nil ALIGNMENT: Chaotic good or neutral

NO. APPEARING: 1-10 ARMOR CLASS: 7 MOVEMENT: 12, Swing 18 HIT DICE: 2+3 THAC0: 17 NO. OF ATTACKS: 1 DAMAGE/ATTACK: 1-4 (weapon) SPECIAL ATTACKS: See below SPECIAL DEFENSES: Phase shift MAGIC RESISTANCE: 20% SIZE: M (4’-5’ tall) MORALE: Steady (13) XP VALUE: 270

The Bolandi are small humanoids (between four and five feet tall) The Bolandi also have a displacement ability. By the age of matu- with smooth brown skin, with brown hair and eyes. They are slim rity (15 years), Bolandi can displace themselves (as a cloak of dis- but well-muscled, with long toes and fingers to help them climb. placement) once per day. By the age of greater maturity (40 years), They wear loose linen clothing. they can displace themselves twice per day. The Bolandi speak their own language and that of the Mischta, Twenty percent of all Bolandi have magical abilities: they can though they speak the latter with great difficulty, for they have high- reach up to 10th level of illusionist ability. They are instructed in pitched barking voices. these arts by Mischta mages, who sometimes regret it. The Bolandi are a race of tree dwellers with minor illusionary powers. They live on Selasia, the jungle island that they share with Habitat /Society: The Bolandi are a mischievous race. Coming up the Mischta. They may be distantly related to the Irda, but no one with the perfect practical joke is considered the greatest feat that a really knows their origins with any certainty. Several hundred years Bolandi can perform. Since they have learned from the Mischta a before the Cataclysm, the Bolandi lived on other islands in the same philosophy that is devoted to the preservation of life, they will never chain as Selasia. Then the Nzunta, the dark ogres, came to their is- intentionally hurt anyone with their jokes. land, bringing with them their brutish slaves, the Orughi. Many Bo- Bolandi live in villages constructed in the limbs and branches of landi died; the others fled to Selasia, where they were welcomed by trees. Their homes are constructed from vines, ropes woven from the Mischta and aided them in their struggle against the Nzunta. jungle plants, and reeds. A few Bolandi live on other islands. They live a similar but some- Combat: The Bolandi are not a warrior society, but they know how what more savage existence (no magic and a more neutral outlook on to defend themselves, typically fighting with either bow or spear. life) as they have not been influenced by the Mischta. They have adopted many of the weapons of the Mischta, includ- ing their powder bombs. These bombs, when dropped, affect all tar- Ecology: Bolandi have a natural life span of 60 years. They have gets in a ten-foot radius and force them to roll successful saving one to three young per decade between the ages of 15 and 35, but in- throws vs. poison or fall victim to one of the following effects: sleep, fant mortality is high and one of three die in infancy. The Bolandi paralysis, or blindness (depending on the type of bomb). These ef- are a race of plant-eaters, but they are capable of eating meat if they fects last 2d4 rounds. must. The Bolandi sometimes dip their weapons into a paralyzing poi- Their natural enemies are creatures that feed on man-sized crea- son that lasts two rounds on the weapon before it evaporates; if tures, such as griffons, evil dragons, and tigers. Some Bolandi are struck, the target must roll a successful saving throw vs. poison (with captured and are hunted for sport by the Nzunta and the Orughi. a +2 bonus) or be paralyzed for 2d4 rounds. Bolandi tree villages are protected by nets, which they drop on intruders. Ogre, Mischta

CLIMATE/TERRAIN: Tropical, subtropical, and Habitat/Society: The Mischta are ruled by a king who is descended temperate/Plains, forests, swamps, from the great Igrane himself. The current king is the granddaugh- jungles, hills, and mountains ter of the king who was killed in the Cataclysm. A king retires at the FREQUENCY: Very rare age of 300, leaving his oldest offspring (either male or female) to be- ORGANIZATION: Family come the new king. ACTIVITY CYCLE: Any Almost all the Mischta live in the tropical paradise of Selasia, DIET: Herbivore though a few of them searched for lost Anaiatha and ended up set- INTELLIGENCE: Varies (5-20) tling on other islands. On Selasia, they live in intricate structures cre- TREASURE: Individual: L, M ated from straw, bamboo, and palm fronds. In spite of their Family: Qx5, F dwellings’ elaborate designs, the Mischta will occasionally relocate ALIGNMENT: Varies, but usually neutral or lawful when the spirit moves them. good All Mischta master the art of shapechanging by age 20, enabling them to disguise themselves as humans. A Mischta with an 18 Intel- ligence can learn to become a Changer Adept once he reaches the age NO. APPEARING: 1-10 of 100. ARMOR CLASS: 8 (10) Learning to be a Changer Adept takes 20 years, but once the train- MOVEMENT: 6 ing is mastered, a Changer Adept can shapechange, as per the 9th- HIT DICE: 4+1 level wizard spell, up to three times per day. THAC0: 17 NO. OF ATTACKS: 1 Ecology:The Mischta try to live in perfect harmony with nature. DAMAGE/ATTACK: 1-10 (weapon) They never intentionally harm a living creature except in self- SPECIAL ATTACKS: +2 to damage defense. They are strict vegetarians. SPECIAL DEFENSES: See below MAGIC RESISTANCE: See below Mischta Class/Level Limits SIZE: M (6’ tall) MORALE: Steady (12) Class Max Level XP VALUE: Varies Warrior Fighter 10th Once the Mischta were the great Irda, the First Born, among the no- Ranger 15th blest and most powerful of all of the humanoid races. But pride Paladin 10th caused the Cataclysm to strike against them, and now they are Twi- Solamnic Knight N/E * light Irda. Wizard In appearance, the Mischta are almost identical to Irda—they are Mage (Renegade) N/E * tall, slender creatures, averaging six feet in height and weighing 150 Illusionist (Renegade) N/E * pounds. Females tend to be as tall and as heavy as the males. Al- Wiz. of High Sorc. 15th though slender, they are quite strong, as evidenced by their firm muscles. Their skin tones range from midnight blue to a deep sea Priest green; midnight blue is most common. Their hair is usually black, Cleric (Heathen) N/E * but it can be silver or white. Druid (Heathen) N/E * The Mischta are known for their fluid, graceful movements and Holy Order of Stars 15th for their song-like voices. Rogue Thief 10th Combat: Mischta hate fighting; when they do engage in combat, Bard N/E * they suffer a -1 penalty to their attack rolls. The Mischta have developed two special weapons: bolas and clus- * N/E means Not Eligible for that class. ter bombs. Bolas are thrown up to a 25-yard range. They inflict 1d4 points of damage, and the victim must free himself (must roll a suc- The initial ability rolls of the Mischta are modified by a -2 pen- cessful Dexterity check with a -2 penalty) before he can take any alty to Constitution and +2 bonuses to Dexterity, Intelligence, and other action. Cluster bombs are hollowed-out eggs that contain com- Charisma. The minimum and maximum ability scores for Mischta binations of natural herbs and poisons. These bombs, when are as follows: dropped, affect all targets in a ten-foot radius and force them to roll Ability Min. Max. successful saving throws vs. poison or fall victim to one of the follow- Strength 12 18 ing effects: sleep, paralysis, or blindness (depending on the type of Dexterity 8 20 bomb). These effects last 2d4 rounds. Constitution 12 16 The Mischta feel awkward in armor, and thus they wear it only in Intelligence 5 20 extreme circumstances. They prefer the lightest armor (padded) and Wisdom 10 18 never wear armor made from animals, such as leather. Charisma 15 20 The Mischta’s relatively low Constitution makes them vulnerable to the effects of poison (-1 penalty to their saving throws). Ogre, Nzunta

CLIMATE/TERRAIN: Tropical, subtropical, and at age 75. This study takes 15 years, but once mastered, Changer temperate/Plains, forests, swamps, Adepts can shapechange; as per the 9th-level wizard spell, up to jungles, hills, and mountains three times per day. Those with 18 Intelligences can learn to become FREQUENCY: Very rare Changer Savants once they reach the age of 150. Learning to become ORGANIZATION: Family Changer Savants takes 75 years of intense training, but once the ACTIVITY CYCLE: Any course is finished, Changer Savants can shapechange at will. DIET: Carnivore The Nzunta have a luxurious existence, thanks to their Orughi INTELLIGENCE: Varies (5-20) slaves. These ogres serve as their troops, their house servants, and TREASURE: Individual: L, M their worshipers (the Nzunta believe that the other orders of ogres Family: Qx5, F exist to serve and worship them). They are known for their poetry ALIGNMENT: Varies, but usually neutral or lawful evil and their philosophy, but their arts and their sciences tend to be dark and brooding. There are rumored to be several large colonies of Nzunta in space. NO. APPEARING: 1-4 These ogres use spelljamming engines to further their plans of con- ARMOR CLASS: 6 quest. MOVEMENT: 6 HIT DICE: 4+1 Ecology: The Nzunta have life spans of about 600 years, with 500- THAC0: 17 year-old Nzunta not uncommon. They give birth to 1d2 pure NO. OF ATTACKS: 1 Nzunta children per century, until they reach the age of 400. There DAMAGE/ATTACK: 1-10 (weapon) are other births, but many of these offspring have the characteristics SPECIAL ATTACKS: +2 to damage of Orughi and are slain; unlike other ogres, the Nzunta practice SPECIAL DEFENSES: See below strict standards of racial purity. Nzunta are meat-eaters; they eat MAGIC RESISTANCE: See below their slaves in times of famine. SIZE: M (6’ tall) MORALE: Steady (12) Nzunta Class /Level Limits XP VALUE: Varies Class Max Level There is a legend that the First Born, the ancient ogres, will one day Warrior rise up and try to dominate Krynn, as they did in the ancient days. Fighter Unlim. Some scholars laugh at these legends; all of the ancient ogres are de- Ranger N/E * based, bestial creatures. Paladin N/E * These scholars are wrong. Hidden on remote islands are the chil- Solamnic Knight N/E * dren of the First Born, and age has only deepened their malevolence. Wizard They are the Nzunta. Mage (Renegade) N/E * The Nzunta are almost identical in appearance to Irda, their hated Illusionist (Renegade) N/E * brethren; they are tall, slender creatures, averaging six feet in height Wiz. of High Sorc. Unlim. and weighing 150 pounds. Females tend to be as tall and as heavy as the males. Although slender, they are quite strong, as evidenced by Priest their firm muscles. Their skin tone is a deep blue, almost black, Cleric (Heathen) N/E * which matches the color of their hair. They have drawn faces with Druid (Heathen) N/E * drooping eyelids, which give them a dispassionate look. Holy Order of Stars Unlim. The Nzunta move as gracefully as the Irda and their voices are also Rogue beautiful, but in a deeper, sinister way. They wear clothing that has Thief 15th been tailored from animal skins; in combat they cover themselves in Bard N/E * thick leather hides. * N/E means Not Eligible for that class. Combat: The Nzunta are eager fighters, but they prefer to battle their enemies with magic. Their ogre heritage and superior strength The initial ability rolls of the Nzunta are modified by a -2 pen- enables them to strike for 1d10 points of damage with a typical alty to Constitution and +2 bonuses to Dexterity, Intelligence, and weapon attack. They often use deadly sea snake venom on their Charisma. The minimum and maximum ability scores for Nzunta weapons (victims must roll successful saving throws vs. poison, with are as follows: a -3 penalty, or die instantly. Even if the roll succeeds, the victim Ability Min. Max. suffers 1d6 points of damage and is slowed for 1d4 rounds). Strength 12 18 The Nzunta are able magicians. They have a clearer understand- Dexterity 820 ing of the workings of magic than most races, thus nzunta clerics and Constitution 12 16 wizards gain one additional spell of the highest level they can use. Intelligence 5 20 Nzunta wizards have set up a Black Robes Order. They live under Wisdom 10 18 their own principles and make no contact with the Towers of High Charisma 15 20 Sorcery in Ansalon. Orughi Habitat/Society: Because they have a policy of strict racial purity, the number of Nzunta are quite small; there are less than three hun- These small, fat ogres are the slaves of the Nzunta. They are de- dred in all of Krynn. They prefer to rule through their slaves, the scribed in the Monstrous Compendium, Volume 4. For those with- Orughi, while they remain behind the scenes. out that book, use the regular statistics for ogres, with the following All Nzunta master the art of shape-changing by the age of 20, en- changes: Orughi inflict 1d6 points of damage with weapons (+2 be- abling them to disguise themselves as humans. Nzunta with Intelli- cause of their strength), and they move at a rate of 9 (and swim at 18 gences of 16 or more can begin studying to become Changer Adepts with their webbed feet and hands). Spirit, Wisdom

CLIMATE/TERRAIN: Any Wisdom spirits appear mainly at night, when all seems bleakest. FREQUENCY: Very Rare In times of extreme need (for guidance or protection), an Irda or Mis- ORGANIZATION: Solitary chta may cry out for aid and there is a 15% chance that a wisdom ACTIVITY CYCLE: Night spirit will appear. This cry may be made once in an individual’s life- DIET: None time. A wisdom spirit appears to be identical to Igrane, a tall, wise, INTELLIGENCE: God-like (20) middle-aged Irda in simple clothing. One cannot tell that it is a TREASURE: Nil spirit unless a detect magic spell is used. ALIGNMENT: Lawful good Combat: Wisdom spirits are not effective combatants. They prefer to use their spells in combat; they have the spell capabilities of a NO. APPEARING: 1 20th-level wizard and a 20th-level cleric (with 20 Wisdom and Intel- ARMOR CLASS: 5 ligence). They never use spells that cause damage or physical injury. MOVEMENT: 12 The sight of a wisdom spirit forces all non-Irda and non-Mischta to HIT DICE: 8+2 roll successful saving throws vs. wand or run away in fear for 3d4 THAC0: 13 rounds, dropping whatever they have in their hands. NO. OF ATTACKS: 1 The touch of a wisdom spirit causes a victim to be pacified—he DAMAGE/ATTACK: Nil cannot perform violent or hostile actions for 2d6 rounds, unless he is SPECIAL ATTACKS: Pacification, Fear attacked, in which case he may defend himself. SPECIAL DEFENSES: Cold iron or magic weapons to hit, plane If a wisdom spirit is damaged in combat, it immediately plane shift shifts away (it can move freely within and between the planes). If the MAGIC RESISTANCE: 90% damage done to a wisdom spirit in one round exceeds its hit points, SIZE: M (6’ tall) the spirit is dispelled; it reforms in 50 years. If all eight spirits are dis- MORALE: Elite (14) pelled, then Igrane’s spirit is irrevocably destroyed. XP VALUE: 4,000 Habitat /Society: Wisdom spirits inhabit any place frequented by Of all the creatures that have ever walked on Krynn, one of the wisest Irda or Mischta. There are legends among the Irda of a strange man was Igrane, father of the Irda, the High Ogres. Igrane was also a man who approaches the young and teaches them; these teachers are wis- of extraordinary foresight and prophetic ability; he foresaw that the dom spirits. Wisdom spirits do not discriminate against other crea- race of ogres would become debased unless they turned away from tures, but their glory fills other species with fear. evil, and he foresaw that the Irda would be tested. To help his people survive in a world of physical and spiritual un- Ecology: Wisdom spirits are not a part of the natural order. They certainty, he gave the Irda two gifts. One was the Irdanaiath, a text do not feed on creatures, nor are they part of the food chain. that became sacred to the Irda. Sensing that this would not be Wisdom spirits have no treasure or magic. They offer advice to enough, Igrane forsook death and the great honors he had earned in creatures of good alignment, and cast healing spells in exchange for a the afterlife, and divided his soul into eight parts. These pieces promise from that character to protect or assist any Irda or Mischta he would wander the world wherever his children, the Irda and the Mis- encounters. chta, lived, advising them in moments of great crisis and protecting them in their hour of darkest need. These pieces of Igrane’s spirit are known as wisdom spirits. WATERMERE:

the lost ships to Taladas. The Silvanaes, Dargonesti population and culture WATERMERE: the Lost Silvanesti of Ansalon, reached thrive. Cities were built, art was created, landfall in the Bay of Hoor and founded clans grew strong, and the isolation be- THE LAND OF THE the nation of Armach. tween the Dargonesti and all surface When the Silvanaes attempted to create dwellers continued unabated. DARGONESTI their Armach-Nesti (the Dry Land of the As humans began populating the coral The Dargonesti, or Quoowahb People), in order to recreate the glory of islands, they eventually ran afoul of the (KWOO-wab) in their native tongue, are Silvanesti, a wiser segment of the Silvanaes Dargonesti. Sporadic fighting broke out, a race of elves living in a vast undersea refused to participate. This group was re- escalating into an all-out war when several valley located southwest of Southern viled by the majority of the Silvanaes. human fishermen hunted down four dol- Hosk. The Dargonesti are also known as In 1959, the dissenters migrated to the phins and killed them. Dolphins were, the Deep Elves, though they do not ap- islands on the Banks of the Hoor. They and still are, allies of the Dargonesti, and preciate the term, since it seems to indi- gradually moved into the shoal areas, this senseless act enraged the elves to the cate something sinister. eventually developing the ability to point of actually devoting themselves to Physically, the Dargonesti have slender breathe underwater. These elves became total war against the humans. bodies with long, webbed fingers and known as the Dimernesti. Note that An- Once again, Takalurion drew his sword toes. They have large, violet eyes, dark salonian Dimernesti were created centu- in anger and led his people into battle. blue skin, and hair that varies from a ries before this, courtesy of the Being a creature of conscience, Takalu- golden color to deep green, very much Grathanich (Greystone), which trans- rion limited his reprisals to “military tar- like the color of seaweed. formed some Silvanesti into Dimernesti gets” only, casting aside any plans to raid Taladas Dargonesti are arguably the and Dargonesti. villages and kill innocents. sturdiest race of elves on Krynn, for their This new branch of Taladan elves lived This unusual compassion caused some muscles and skeletons are constantly sub- happily for a short time (to an elf, any- of the human leaders to stop and take a jected to the crushing pressures of the way), but a further complication caused a good look at whom they were fighting. It deep seas. second split. had become clear in the early days of the The Dargonesti are the tallest race of When the Dimernesti set themselves fighting that the Dargonesti held the ad- elves on Krynn. They are amphibious, up in the shoals, they adopted a simpler vantage in quality and quantity of com- able to breathe air and water with the version of the Silvanesti guild system for batants, yet Takalurion refused to engage same level of ease. their society. A portion of the popula- in wholesale slaughter. So impressed were Dargonesti have all the same racial tion, nicknamed “The Purifiers,” did not these humans that they sued for peace benefits outlined in the elves section of wish to have any connections or re- and requested negotiations. the AD&D® 2nd Edition Player’s Hand- minders of the folly of the Silvanaes. Being a gracious leader, Takalurion as- book. The Purifiers tried to change the young sented. The result of the negotiations was society, but to no avail. So, in the year that the humans could live on the islands 1863 PC, the Purifiers migrated to a as long as they paid rent. The elves were HISTORY OF THE DARGONESTI broad, sandy undersea valley, and the feeling the effects of shortages of forged Age? What is age to the sea? Does the Dargonesti were born. items and woven fabric. The humans set sea acknowledge time? For one to exist in Soon, the Dargonesti began to realize up trading posts on many of the islands, harmony with the sea, one must follow that splitting from the Dimernesti was where the Dargonesti still to this day sell the sea’s example. but one trial for their people, and a small their dyes at a profit, and in return can trial it was. Led by Drudarch Takalurion, —From The Daristrophon, buy human goods at very low prices. a Dargonesti elf of great skill in sword and the history of sea elves on Krynn, A further provision of the agreement spell, as well as a creature of great wisdom stated that the humans would buy sea author unknown and conscience, the Dargonesti had to products only from the Dargonesti, not fight a long, bloody war against koalinths In the year 2050 PC, during the Age of from the Dimernesti or the mermen. The for living space. Might, the elves of Ansalon’s western entire series of skirmishes, war, and nego- The foul creatures were pushed back to Silvanesti began the Great March. The tiations happened between 1538 and an area southwest of what was to become purpose behind the March was to colo- 1521 PC. the Dargonesti kingdom of Watermere. nize Qualinesti. Takalurion’s final challenge came in In the year 1862 PC, the land gains that Some Silvanesti went by a collection of the year 1320 PC, when the Dargonesti the Dargonesti had made were consoli- ships known as the Great Armada. A had their first run-in with Sagarassi, the dated into Watermere, with Drudarch Ta- great storm scattered a portion of these Sea Witch. Marshalling together the de- kalurion as the first Speaker of the Moon. ships; Habbakuk, the Sea Lord, guided feated koalinths, plus the lacedons, sea The next few centuries saw the dragons, and amphidragons, Sagarassi

64 65 WATERMERE:

launched an offensive against Water- continent of Taladas getting hit by a sin- gratitude the Dargonesti appointed Na- mere. gle large meteor. The resulting impact karo as the new Speaker of the Moon. A tentative alliance was drawn up be- caused lands to sink and fissures to open. Under Nakaro’s rule, the Dargonesti tween the Dargonesti, mermen, and the The Dargonesti received very little in the rebuilt their cities and brought life back humans on the leased islands. This group way of damage, though there was some to a semblance of normalcy. Nakaro ruled engaged the forces of evil for 12 bloody loss of life and property due to the intense a relatively short time, only three and a decades of fighting. The end came when shock waves produced by the meteor’s half centuries, after which he died, pass- Takalurion succeeded in creating dissent impact. Some of the larger surface islands ing on his title to his first-born son, among the Sea Witch’s various armies. As sank, giving the Dargonesti new lands Treyen Silver-wake. Sagarassi’s delicate alliance collapsed and cities to populate. Treyen’s first challenge was the resur- with the evil armies attacking each other, The Dargonesti were fully aware of the gence of the Sea Witch, who timed her a massive offensive led by Takalurion scope of the disaster that had struck return to coincide with the War of the himself gave the forces of evil a devastat- Krynn. Rather than turning away from Lance on Ansalon. (It is generally be- ing blow that sent the dark hordes fleeing the gods, this incident and the fact that lieved that the best time to launch a good westward. the Dargonesti were spared the worst of it or evil enterprise is when there is an The fate of the evil armies’ defeated drove the grateful elves closer to Habba- strong undercurrent of good or evil in the leader, Sagarassi, was a mystery to the vic- kuk and his brother Kiri-Jolith. land. The Sea Witch understood this, torious armies. Since the forces of good Unfortunately, the elves were not so and she launched a new offensive after re- only penetrated as far as the eastern grateful that they were willing to help forging the various evil underwater races mountain range that runs down the right those who caught the brunt of the Cata- back into a single fighting unit.) The first side of the broad, sandy plain that pre- clysm. At the urging of Speaker offensive began in the year 348 AC. cedes the Sea Witch’s lair, they never Dohwarqh, the Dargonesti kept to them- Seeing that Watermere faced a better found out what happened to her. Takalu- selves. This so enraged Habbakuk and organized and stronger threat than the rion’s armies decided to turn back toward Kiri-Jolith that in the year 2 AC, last war, Treyen recruited the help of the Watermere since his forces were getting Dohwarqh was swallowed whole by a gi- dolphins, octopi, tritons, whales, and tired and losing their momentum. ant dolphin and was never seen again. hippocampi. His greatest alliance accom- Some scholars speculate that an even Furthermore, the Dargonesti were plishment, however, was in enlisting the bigger reason for Takalurion’s turnaround stricken with the same diseases that rav- help of the dragon turtles. was his loss of his best magical sword, aged the surface world. The gods also The latter allies were instrumental in Tideripper. withheld all divine powers from their securing victory against the forces of evil. After the rout of her foul armies, Sa- priests. While Treyen’s armies struck at the east- garassi tortured her strategists, advisors, It seems that whenever things are at ern edge of the Sea Witch’s empire, the and representatives from her former al- their darkest, a hero comes forth to battle dragon turtles slammed into the western lies, then killed them all. Her desire for and lift the darkness. And so it was, that edge of her land. The resulting hammer- vengeance somewhat sated, she retreated in the year 12 AC, a Dargonesti warrior and-anvil approach brought Sagarassi’s to her gloomy castle-lair and began named Nakaro Silverwake took upon forces to a halt, though it took two years brooding about her eventual return. himself a quest of faith. He traveled to to accomplish. One month later, Drudarch Takalurion the mountain range where Drudarch Ta- Sagarassi survived this second defeat, breathed his last. Though the mourning kalurion lost the sword Tideripper. Na- though she gave her generals and advisors was great among the clans of the karo pleaded to the gods that if he went the same reward that she bestowed upon Dargonesti, they derived a small measure alone into koalinth and lacedon territory the leaders of her armies during the first of comfort from the fact that at least Ta- and recovered the sword, would they heal war. kalurion got to see peace once again in the Dargonesti and restore divine power The Sea Witch is now nearly psychotic Watermere. Drudarch was succeeded by to the clerics? Though he received no from the frustration of her last two de- his daughter, Imbrias Takalurion, as answer, he felt that it was his mission to feats. It is speculated that her next at- Speaker of the Moon. accomplish this feat. Two months later, tempt, whenever that is, will be her Imbrias’s reign as Speaker was an un- after many adventures and battles, Na- greatest effort to date. eventful one, though the people loved karo recovered Tideripper and returned The war ended in the year 350 AC. her, for she had much of her father in her in humble victory to Watermere. Since then, the Dargonesti have busied manner. Imbrias died in the year 1 PC, This so impressed Habbakuk and Kiri- themselves in rebuilding their land. mercifully missing the Cataclysm. She Jolith that the two gods healed the Treyen Silverwake remains the Speaker of was succeeded by her slothful and incom- Dargonesti elves and resumed answering the Moon. Any alliances that he had petent cousin Dohwarqh Kwahbrahb. the elven clerics’ prayers. The four made, however, fell apart as soon as the The Cataclysm struck Krynn, with the Dargonesti gods followed suit. Out of menace of the Sea Witch vanished.

66 DARGONESTI SOCIETY

High Sanction phase. This meeting is surface-dwellers), and one that they show DARGONESTI SOCIETY called the White Sanction, and it is pre- to each other. In fact, it is not unusual for All things in Quoowahb have their sided over by the Speaker of the Moon. a group of Dargonesti to be laughing and place; as the sea has everything from the During the White Sanction, each clan joking among themselves, only to imme- humble plankton that act as food for the leader has the chance to air his grievances diately drop into a heavy silence when a great whales, to the moons that push the or raise certain issues that may affect all of non-Dargonesti walks by them. tides. Everyone and everything has its use Watermere. Disputes between clans are As a rule, most Dargonesti dwell in un- and role in shaping our society. resolved during the Sanction. The clans derwater caves, sea shell citadels, surface also set trade tariffs and rental fees for the cities that sank to the bottom during the —Excerpt from Drudarch Takalurion’s surface dwellers and merfolk. Inter-clan Cataclysm, and the few cities that the First Highmoon Festival benediction issues are decided by consensus, with the elves themselves built. Speaker of the Moon having the final say There are some Dargonesti who live Like the Dimernesti and Silvanesti in all matters, as well as the ability to apart from the group habitats. These branches of elves, the Dargonesti have a override any decisions. elves are usually engaged in kelp farming group system, though theirs is based on The White Sanction lasts for six days, or fish breeding. Since these homestead- clans rather than guilds. While certain followed by two days of feasting, celebra- ers do not have the strength of numbers clans show particular suitability to certain tions, and religious services. to protect themselves against undersea occupations, any member of any clan can The Speaker of the Moon, so named predators, most have several dolphins or enter any trade. This sort of attitude because the moons of Krynn exert the hippocampi as loyal, intelligent guards. causes the other elven races, which use strongest influence on the oceans, rules The largest Dargonesti-built city is guilds as their social structure, to look Watermere. The title is hereditary, called Takaluras, after the first Speaker of down on the Dargonesti as primitives. though exceptions can and have been the Moon. It is a wonder to behold, with The social structure of the Dargonesti made. In these cases, the Speakers of the its towering spires of highly polished crys- is very loose indeed. Though deference Blood elect a Speaker of the Moon by con- tal and walls of coral carved with pride and obedience is given to the leaders, a sensus, the candidate usually being a and care. Not many of the Dargonesti live paladin in the Order of the Dolphin is Dargonesti who has done some great in Takaluras. It is a city built more for rul- not considered any more or less worthy of deed for the people. ing Watermere, holding festivals and respect than a humble coral sculptor. A Speaker of the Blood is usually the White Sanctions, and receiving visitors. Though the Dargonesti are certainly eldest member of a clan. Both males and Certain sections of Takaluras have air standoffish and exclusive toward other females are allowed to ascend to any chambers to accommodate the extremely races, all within Dargonesti society have Speaker position. rare surface visitor, or to do some small equal value. Dargonesti society is very family ori- manufacturing of items that cannot be Most Dargonesti are either lawful or ented. Many of the elves prefer to dwell fabricated in a wet environment. chaotic good, though Watermere has its in tight-knit family groups instead of the The Speaker of the Moon and his clan share of neutrally aligned sea elves. Evil underwater cities. are among the few Dargonesti who dwell sea elves are extremely rare; these usually Dargonesti are shy and reclusive to out- in Takaluras. are exiled from Watermere if discovered. siders, but within their homeland’s em- The term “Dargonesti” is a Silvanesti All Speakers and military leaders must be brace, they are a happy people who love word, and rarely used by the sea elves. either lawful or chaotic good aligned. life and live it to its fullest. There are They prefer the term “Quoowahb,” Each clan is headed by a Speaker of the strong feelings of loyalty among Dar- which means “Sea Elves,” and comes Blood, usually the family patriarch or gonesti. Possessions, food, and even from a splinter tongue created by the matriarch. This Speaker holds absolute homes are freely shared with those in Dargonesti themselves. “Quoo” means power in his clan. need. Dargonesti revere life and nature, “sea,” and “wahb” denotes “elves” or A distinction must be made between a and they seek to work with nature rather “pertaining to the elves.” clan and a family. There can be eight dif- than attempting to manipulate or control There are many bubbling sounds in ferent families living all over Watermere it. the Quoowahb language because these with the surname Whitebreakers. This Despite this openness, Dargonesti phrases are easier to utter underwater, means that all eight families belong to families value their privacy. It is rude to though many Dargonesti still speak the Clan Whitebreaker, and there is one ask even the slightest personal question normal Silvanesti tongue. The Silvanesti Speaker of the Blood that represents all of a Dargonesti unless the asker is part of tongue is considered an inferior form of eight families. that Dargonesti’s clan. communication among the Dargonesti. The Speakers of the Blood for all of the It is generally true to say that the Dar- A speaker runs the risk of his words not Dargonesti clans gather together once gonesti have two faces: one that they wear carrying the weight due to them, if he every 36 days, coinciding with Solinari’s when around non-Dargonesti (especially chooses to speak in Silvanesti. Speaking

67 DARGONESTI SOCIETY

Quoowahb tells the listeners “Listen! that is not as well-liked, is the Beekata- Most of the holidays are celebrated This is important and worth hearing!” wahb, or “fringe elves.” This group feels with festivals of food, water-ballet, epic Speakers of the Blood and the Moon that the Dargonesti have an obligation to stories, dramatic plays, and religious must speak in Quoowahb at all public help out all fellow living creatures, be services. gatherings. they water or air breathers. In general, the Dargonesti wish to be The Beekatawahb’s lifestyle is one of DARGONESTI IN COMBAT left alone. They avoid any major dealing self-denial and helping others, especially with surface races, finding most of them those who cannot help themselves. Air- In general, the Dargonesti do not en- to be vulgar and needlessly violent folk. breathing sailors who tell tales of being joy war and fighting. They engage in The aquatic races hardly fare any better. rescued from pirates by mysterious bene- combat only out of necessity. But when The Dargonesti look down on the Di- factors, or of people washed overboard they do fight, they fight to win. “Stay thy mernesti in much the same way that the who appear safely back on board their hand as long as thou can. Let thine pa- Dimernesti look down on the Dar- ship a few hours later, are speaking of the tience be as great as the vastness of the gonesti. Other races such as the merfolk Beekatawahb. ocean; yet when thine anger bursts forth, are hardly ever approached. This group is called “the fringe,” be- let it be as terrible as the crashing waves” The number of Dargonesti is small in cause their philosophy is certainly not is an old Dargonesti saying that pretty relation to other elven races, with the sev- consistent with standard Dargonesti much sums it up. eral wars accounting for most of the de- thought, though the Beekatawahb’s un- In combat, the Dargonesti are formi- pletion. Thus a birth is a much celebrated conditional goodness makes it impossible dable foes indeed. Clad in a leather-like and welcome event. Treyen Silverwake, for the sea elf society to dismiss it alto- armor that comes from the hides of the current Speaker of the Moon, is gether. Thus, this kind-hearted group is manta rays, and armed with daggers, strongly urging families to procreate. considered to be on the fringe of Dar- lances, tridents, and even long swords on Current population figures hover around gonesti society: not exiles, but certainly rare occasion, the Dargonesti are capable 4,000 Dargonesti, which includes the not mainstream. Most of them live on the of dispassionately inflicting terrifying young. borders of Watermere, making their amounts of damage to their foes. name even more apt. Crime is almost unknown in Dar- gonesti society. A predominantly good- SPECIAL DARGONESTI GROUPS The Beekatawahb are led by a female Speaker of the Stars who worships Hab- aligned population and an abundant Within Dargonesti society is a group of bakuk. Her name is Toouata Solace- amount of food and shelter make crime warriors known as the Order of the Dol- hand, a 12th-level cleric of chaotic good unnecessary. Besides, penalties for many phin. Created by Kiri-Jolith and Ha- alignment. crimes are somewhat harsh. bakkuk, this Order is the Dargonesti Some Dargonesti consider the Beekata- version of the Knights of Solamnia. wahb’s actions to be crazy, and have nick- These warriors are either lawful or chaotic named them “Foobwahb,” which means good, and they are sworn to defend the “crazy elves.” Speaker of the Moon, the Speakers of the Blood, and the borders of Watermere. Members of this Order can be clerics, DARGONESTI HOLIDAYS fighters, or paladins, subject to the usual Special days celebrated by the Dar- alignment restrictions. gonesti include the Day of Beginnings, Note that the Order of the Dolphin is which commemorates the establishment not recognized as a Solamnic Knight- of Watermere, Drudarch Takalurion’s hood by anyone on Ansalon. The Order Birthday, the Day of Triumph, which is merely the Dargonesti version of the marks Takalurion’s victory over the Sea Knights and not the Solamnic Knights Witch, the Day of Mourning, which is a per se. The Order is well-received by the solemn observation of the day that the Dargonesti. If a Dargonesti from Taladas gods struck the Dargonesti with disease somehow encountered a Solamnic when the latter refused to help victims of Knight, the elf would respect the Knight the Cataclysm, the Day of Redemption, regardless of how the Solamnic Knights which marks the successful end of Nakaro are faring in overall public opinion. Dar- Silverwake’s quest, and the Highmoon gonesti could care less about public Festival, which takes place in the first opinion. month of summer during the week of So- A second interesting group, but one linari’s High Sanction.

68 GEOGRAPHY AND TERRAIN

The domes contain not only many vari- same power also supposedly is responsi- GEOGRAPHY AND eties of air-breathing animals, but hu- ble for reanimating the dead crews. Most TERRAIN manoids as well. Sometimes, captured of these scholars guess that the power is pirates are forced to serve a “prison term” located in the dead center of the ship- The first thing that a surface dweller inside a dome, where the prisoner is wreck area. must know about the name “Water- forced to be on display. The scholars are more correct than they mere” is that, like “Dargonesti,” it is a Each dome is equipped with all the can imagine. The Sea Witch has man- surface term that is generally not favored comforts of the caged creature’s natural aged to plant one of her tentacles in the by the Quoowahb. The sea elves prefer habitat. Dargonesti swim by the domes direct center of this region. It is slowly the name Quoonoqua, which means and peek at the creatures through win- growing, and in a few decades it will ma- “Sea land.” dows, as much for scholarly study as for ture into a powerful offspring of the The geography of Watermere is a sub- entertainment. Witch. In the meantime, its strong ema- ject of much wonder. It is both beautiful nations of evil animate the victims of the and dangerous. The land is made up of THE TOMB OF SHIPS shipwrecks, as well as attract the notice of sandy undersea valleys and massive coral wicked creatures. reefs. In the extreme northern border of Wa- termere, where the coral reefs are particu- larly dangerous, lies a vast graveyard of THE ORACLE TAKALURAS shipwrecks, some going back as far as pre- Another feature in northern Water- Perhaps the most outstanding feature Cataclysm days. The ships are victims of mere is the Blooquah, or Oracle. This of Watermere is the capital, Takaluras. It the treacherous coral reefs and tropical wizened female Dargonesti is rumored to serves as the political, financial, and cul- storms. This area is known as Hawahk be over two millennia old. Her name is tural capital, but it has few actual resi- toh-Narqua, which translates as “Tomb Daydra Stonecipher, and she is a lawful dents. In a grudging concession to the of Ships.” good 27th-level priestess of Mishakal. possibility of visitors from the surface, The wrecks are in varied states, from Daydra’s lair is hard to find; it requires there is even an inn that has a secure air heaps of dashed timber to perfectly pre- the seeker of knowledge to navigate his atmosphere. The place is called “The served sailing ships. There are over 400 way through a twisting, hazardous field Wet Dog,” the name being a source of wrecks in this 160-square-mile area. of coral. ridicule among the Dargonesti. Anyone The area is very dangerous, since many Once through the coral, the lair is who has ever smelled a wet dog knows of the wrecks are populated either by vi- guarded by an ancient dragon turtle that that it is not the greatest odor in the cious sahuagin, giant slugs, or groups of screens visitors, sending away those with world. lacedons, the latter being the reanimated frivolous or greedy questions. The fool- The ancestral residence of the Speaker dead bodies of the ships’ crews. In fact, ishly persistent visitors become the of the Moon is located in Takaluras. This some of the more clever lacedons have ar- dragon turtle’s meals. is an impressive castle with towering bat- ranged special lairs and deadfalls using The oracle shrine proper is a cave hewn tlements and thick walls. It is one of the the wood from the ships’ hulls. A few from a massive column of coral. The few luxurious places in Watermere, and it such lairs resemble giant labyrinths, and column itself breaks the ocean’s surface includes several fresh-air rooms. the foolish adventurer who enters may and is an island rented to the humans. The rest of Takaluras is made up of never find his way out. The humans notice that there is some- temples, libraries, meeting halls, places Hawahk toh-Narqua is avoided by the thing different about this island. Accord- of business, and governmental buildings. majority of the Dargonesti, though many ing to the surface dwellers, if one drops a There are no roads, for there is no need young, impetuous sea elves, anxious to coin into a certain hole in the ground, for them. Instead, there are stone mark- make a name for themselves, sometimes and then asks a question, it may (65% ers with light spells cast upon them. Set at venture into the wrecks in much the same chance) be answered. intervals of ten yards, these stones define way that surface youths go off to the local Daydra herself rarely makes a personal the thoroughfares of Takaluras. ruins to find fame and fortune. This appearance anymore. Usually, the suppli- One of the more unusual places in Ta- comes as no surprise, since many of the cant enters a vast audience chamber and kaluras is the Air Zoo. The Zoo is a collec- cargo holds still contain riches and magic, lays the gift of food, wine, precious tion of opaque crystal domes filled with ripe for the picking. Also in the same way stones, coins, or even pretty shells, in the air. The domes are in essence cages that of their young air-breathing counter- shell of a trained giant clam. Petitioners hold specimens of air-breathing crea- parts, many do not come back. pay according to their means, and Daydra tures. There are no bars, but such things Some Dargonesti scholars speculate knows when someone is being dishonest. are hardly necessary: where would an air- that there is some dark power or artifact Would-be cheaters are forcibly ejected breathing escapee go? that draws evil creatures to lair here. This from the chamber by the dragon turtle.

69 GEOGRAPHY AND TERRAIN

What no Dargonesti knows is that daughter, Zeboim, the Sea Queen. Takhi- In the meantime, Daydra bides her Daydra is related to the Sea-Witch; they sis wanted an agent in place near Taladas. time and does good by being the shared the same mother. Daydra came Zeboim obeyed her mother’s wishes and Dargonesti oracle, something she has over to Taladas in the Great Armada, and transformed Sagarassi into the Sea Witch, done for centuries. As may be imagined, immediately exiled herself to the under- and the waves carried the evil elf to her Daydra has accumulated a vast fortune. water area, knowing that her half-sister present home on the ocean’s floor. Daydra is friends with all the sea crea- had already done so. Daydra knows much Daydra was made aware of this, which tures within a 50-mile radius of her lair, about her evil half-sister, but is reluctant prompted her to sail with the Great Ar- even the sharks. Anyone who dares harm to discuss her. Sagarassi is the older of the mada in hopes of searching for her evil Daydra will find themselves hunted by two sisters. half-sister. every living creature in the scope of her Originally, both sisters lived on Ansa- A forgotten prophecy (forgotten, that influence. lon. During the Kinslayer War, Daydra is, by everyone except for Daydra and Sa- The Speaker of the Moon is the only wished for power to stop the bloodshed, garassi) states that the two kinswomen Dargonesti who can ask for a personal au- and appealed to Mishakal for help. will fight to the death, but no winner is dience with Daydra. Sagarassi, on the other hand, wished for named. This could that both die, the bat- power to destroy the humans. She pleaded tle is inconclusive, or that the prophecy to Takhisis for power, and the evil goddess merely chose not to include the victor’s steered the foolish elf to the goddess’s evil name.

70 GEOGRAPHY AND TERRAIN

mere’s second city, was ruined during the THE LAND OF THE DEAD THE ALLSHRINE Cataclysm. Most of the Dargonesti’s casu- The Land of the Dead is the vast grave- The Allshrine is a vast temple com- alties were accounted for in the remains yard of the Dargonesti. All of the Speak- prised of sculpted coral. The edifice is lo- of this once-fair city. ers of the Blood and the Moon are cated a few miles south of the Land of the The Dargonesti abandoned Gloor- interred here, as are high-ranking or par- Dead. The Allshrine is a polytheistic tem- ghin-Tekh, as this graphic reminder of ticularly worthy Dargonesti. ple, devoted to Habakkuk, Kiri-Jolith, the horror of the Cataclysm was too much Besides an Eternal Honor Guard of four Mishakal, and the four Dargonesti gods. for the Dargonesti to bear. While this is Order of the Dolphin paladins, six regular The four elven gods are Kailthis, god- an understandable reaction, it was a bad Dargonesti warriors, and two Wizards of dess of love and procreation, Tumarq, one. The evil koalinths, whose scouts ob- High Sorcery, there are a half dozen tritons god of tradesmen and handicrafts, served the Dargonesti abandonment of and hippocampi keeping vigil. The Eter- Daidlin, goddess of sea creatures and Gloorghin-Tekh, have moved into the ru- nal Honor Guard is composed of partici- plants, and Randoril’thi, god of luck. ins. These fell beasts have set up guard pants of 7th level and greater. These gods have four tiny constellations stations and scouting outposts in the The Speakers of the Blood and the in the heavens. The Dargonesti call these jumbled heaps of buildings. Moon have an unusual resting constellations “Habbakuk’s Servants.” Now, the ruins of Gloorghin-Tekh arrangement—they are buried in giant The Allshrine is the center of the pose a threat to the continued well-being clam shells that are held shut by spells. Dargonesti faith. It was one of the first of Watermere. The smashed city has Some of these shells have carved effigies buildings constructed by the sea elves given the koalinths a toehold, albeit a on their surfaces, depicting the person when they arrived at what was to become tiny one, in Dargonesti territory. enclosed within. Some of the shells are Watermere. Besides the koalinths, the ruins are in- buried in the soft sandy ocean bottom, There is a large rectory adjoining the fested with sharks, evil octopi, and even, but many, including all of the Speakers of Allshrine. This houses about half of all if rumors are to be believed, an amphi- the Moon, have theirs merely resting on the Holy Order of the Stars clerics who are dragon. the ocean floor itself. over 5th level. The Land of the Dead has many vari- All the dead clerics are buried in a crypt eties of graves. Some are made up of sim- under the Allshrine. None are buried in TERRAIN AND CLIMATE ple rock sarcophagi buried in the sand, the Land of the Dead. Watermere’s terrain consists primarily with a stone marker telling all who it is of two main geological features— that lies buried there. Some graves are THE RUINS OF WATERMERE smooth, relatively flat sand and massive coral mausoleums with their contents coral reefs. wrapped in special seaweeds that mum- A large island, 30 miles across at its The coral reefs feature many beautiful mify the corpse. Other bodies merely widest point and 160 miles long, lies colors and naturally created intricate pat- have rocks piled on top of them. There sunken at the bottom of the ocean floor, terns. Certain reefs are so large that they are no cremations in the Dargonesti just 20 miles northeast of the capital. break the surface. These reefs support is- death rites. The island was called Kosketh Minor, lands that are rented to the humans of A deceased Dargonesti is buried with and it sank during the Cataclysm. It had this climate; his wealth. The Honor Guard and its al- two cities, Hoorward and Farport, both The southern borders of Watermere lies ensure that the valuables remain populated by humans. When the island run parallel to the continental shelf line. there. sank, the Dargonesti took possession of it Below the shelf is koalinth territory. For- Another reason that the Honor Guard and moved into Hoorward, rebuilding tunately, the shelf is approximately two is here, though no Dargonesti likes to say many of the structures. The Dargonesti miles higher than the valley of the koalin- it aloud, is to protect against the possibil- renamed the sunken island Armach u- ths. This makes for a strong defensible ity that the Sea Witch may attempt to Quoob, meaning “Dry Land in the Sea.” position for the Dargonesti. raise the dead and use them in her foul The ruined city of Farport, however, Watermere’s climate is comfortable armies. was quickly seized by fell creatures, in ad- and warm all year round, and there are Unlike surface-dwellers’ cemeteries, dition to the unfortunate fact that many two big reasons why. First, Watermere is the Land of the Dead are not visited ex- of the humans that drowned in the city located in the tropical latitudes of Krynn. cept during burials or festivals. The Land became undead. That alone was enough Second, Watermere lies in the path of is considered sacred ground; any to deter even the most obstinate several warm, steady ocean currents. Dargonesti who dares enter here on the Dargonesti explorer. A careful guard has The water is clear enough that some wrong days must do penance. A non- been established to ensure that nothing sunlight filters down to Watermere, Dargonesti or a grave robber is immedi- comes out of the dark ruins. enough for the Dargonesti to tell when it ately killed. The city of Gloorghin-Tekh, Water- is night or day.

71 DAILY LIFE

Coral sculptor Hippocampi trainer DARGONESTI DAILY RITUALS DAILY LIFE and groomer As mentioned before, a sufficient May your kelp fields be thick, fat fish Scholar/scribe Brewer amount of sunlight filters down from the be always within spear’s reach, your fam- Armorer/weaponer Jeweler/gemcutter surface to give the Dargonesti an idea of ily be large, your coral house strong, and Leatherworker Weaver what time of day it is. When dawn warm currents comfort you all the days of Herbalist Scrimshaw carver breaks, a large piece of metal set high your life. Carpenter Stonemason atop the Allshrine is repeatedly struck. Ink and dyemaker Dramatist/ —Traditional Dargonesti formal This device causes a deep bass thrum- Entertainer greeting. Also used as a benediction by ming that spreads throughout Watermere Dargonesti priests. (and its environs) in concentric circles. Dargonesti culture leans heavily to- This is the Call of the Morning, which ward music, poetry, drama, and writing. Most Dargonesti dwell in underwater calls the Dargonesti to worship and an- The Quoowahb are proud of their history, caves, but some are known to live in stone nounces the start of the day. and their art reflects this. Many of the houses, sea shell citadels, glass manors, The gong is rung also at midday and at plays that the Dargonesti see performed crystal castles, and coral cottages, and sunset. At the latter sounding, all loyal in giant half-shell theaters deal with his- even surface-built structures that fell into Dargonesti stop what they are doing and torical events. the sea during the Cataclysm. engage in a small ritual. Much of Quoowahb poetry is in the Whatever the composition of the First, all Dargonesti bow toward the form of epics that depict events in the dwellings, most are set up with furniture Allshrine in recognition of the gods hav- lives of heroic figures, such as Drudarch made of sculpted sea shells, carved coral, ing given the people another day. Next, Takalurion. or planking salvaged from shipwrecks. all face the capital, Takaluras, and clasp Writing is difficult underwater, hence Beautiful tapestries woven from sea both hands over their hearts in a gesture it is confined to the dry, air-filled cham- plants, jewel-encrusted sea shells, cer- of fealty toward the Speaker of the Moon. bers. In these places, Dargonesti scholars emonial weapons, and knickknacks from Third, they face southwest, fists crossed compose their works using waterproof ink sunken ships make up the majority of in front of their faces in defiance of their and pages composed of specially treated Dargonesti home decorations. Some enemies and the Sea Witch. Finally, they skins of various fish. Despite the limita- homes even have several favorite marine face northeast, place their hands first over tions, there are more books available to life specimens that roam about the their ears, then their eyes, then they turn the average middle-class Dargonesti than house. It is not unusual to enter a their backs on the northeast. This is a dec- his air- breathing, human counterpart. Dargonesti home and be greeted by a laration to the Dimernesti that the sea During the day, young Dargonesti are large lobster that expects you to give it a elves no longer listen to nor recognize the given education in history (from the treat. Many such animals are trained as shoal elves, and they have turned their Dargonesti viewpoint, of course!), bot- guards. backs on the shoal elves forever. any, zoology, reading and writing, and As far as personal decoration, the After this little ritual, it is considered culture. Dargonesti wear sheer clothing spun evening, and all Dargonesti end their la- Like many other species of elves, the from the most delicate of sea plants. bors and spend time with each other. Dargonesti do not require much sleep. Some wear cloaks spun from special sea- Many of the sea elves take walks, carrying Still, during the hours when most crea- weeds; these are the underwater versions globes with light spells cast inside them. tures are sleeping, the Dargonesti spend of cloaks of elvenkind. Dargonesti do not time indoors with their families. use footwear. DARGONESTI OCCUPATIONS Though the Dargonesti have their own Many sea elves wear jewelry made from army, each capable male and female polished sea shells or finely sculpted The average Dargonesti is a farmer or adult must drill in a militia unit once pieces of coral. Anyone chancing to meet fish breeder. The Dargonesti diet consists every 36 days. a Dargonesti who is wearing gold or plati- of various plants and certain species of fish num jewelry can safely assume that par- that lack any true sentience. Vast farms of ticular sea elf has access to the surface, or kelp and other edible plants dot the ter- at least to a shipwreck. rain of Watermere, where an occasional Life under the sea certainly offers a dif- fishherder and his school of tuna may wan- ferent sort of daily existence than life on der by, grazing on the vegetation. Krynn’s surface. Living immersed in an Of course, there are Dargonesti with ocean brings with it some unique prob- other trades. Among the occupations lems and demands. that can be found among the sea elves are the following:

72 FLORA AND FAUNA

Attacking a dragon under the influ- plant contains a high amount of lumines- FLORA AND FAUNA ence of dragonfolly gives the attacker two cent material in its sap. When a lightleaf Behold the great bounty of plants that free rounds of combat against the beast. is broken, the luminescence is released. thrive on the ocean floor and nourish us! At the end of the second round, the drag- Five leaves of this plant can light up a 20- Behold the great schools of succulent fish on’s mind is clear, resulting in one very foot-square room. The glow lasts for 36 that fill our stomachs! Secure under the enraged dragon. days. waves, we are free from want. The only As can be imagined, no dragon wishes Some Dargonesti harvest the leaves error our ancestors committed in leaving this fate. If a successful saving throw is and mash them into a liquid. This “liq- the surface world is that thy did not do it rolled for a dragon exposed to dragon- uid light” is used as a paint for houses or sooner! folly, it knows full well what the plant’s for decorative purposes. There are even owner had in mind. It enters into a homi- some Dargonesti who use the extract as —Excerpt from first Highmoon Festival cidal rage, refusing any further discus- body paint, which gives them an eerie, speech ever given by Taladas sion, intent only on killing the spectral appearance. dragonfolly’s wielder. Neverwhere: Neverwhere is made of a FLORA Dream Anemone: These beautiful sea variety of sea grass that is almost transpar- The undersea world does indeed pos- flowers contain a potent fluid that causes ent. Dargonesti cloaks of elvenkind are sess great bounty. Edible plants are nu- the imbiber to fall into a deep sleep and spun from neverwhere. Most Dargonesti merous and of many different varieties. have vivid dreams. clothing is made from a blend of The following are some of the more com- Dream anemones grow wild every- neverwhere and normal seaweed, the lat- mon or useful plants. where in Watermere. Many are harvested, ter giving the garment greater toughness. Breathroot: This brown tuber grows mixed with kelp juice, and fermented Neverwhere grows near the Oracle’s wild all over the sunken island of Armach into a form of alcoholic beverage. Only a cave and in large cultivated patches on u-Quoob. Breathroot probably originally dose of three ounces or more of pure, un- the outskirts of Takaluras. was a land plant, but it was changed by diluted dream anemone extract can cause Tonguehalt: This slimy, black plant has the Cataclysm. the sleep and dream effect (no saving tiny leaves the size of a man’s thumbnail. When a three-inch length of throw). When placed under the tongue of a vic- breathroot is chewed, its oxygen-rich Haltweed: Resembling a sickening tim, the plant’s enzymes mix with saliva pulp enables an air-breather to remain handful of green, brown, and yellow and create a mixture that freezes the vic- underwater for a period of four hours. tendrils, haltweed thrives on wooden sur- tim’s vocal cords. Breathroot is used frequently during faces. Yet another plant that grows wild Tonguehalt is used primarily to silence rescue operations for sinking ships, Every on Armach u-Quoob, haltweed is used to spellcasters held in detention. This Dargonesti who goes up to the surface slow down enemy sailing vessels. numbness lasts as long as the leaf is under carries ten doses of breathroot. When a handful of haltweed is hurled the tongue, plus an additional 12 hours Dragonfolly: These serrated yellow at an underwater section of the hull of a after the leaf is removed. leaves grow in only one place—the inte- moving ship, the wooden hull and the The plant grows wild, and in abun- rior of the Oracle’s reception cave. As a churning, oxygen-rich water provide dance near the shipwrecks. result, this plant is hard to come by. Some haltweed with the perfect growing condi- Waterbane: This prickly, spherical enterprising Dargonesti herbalists have tions. The plant’s tendrils shoot out at an plant is prized for its sap. Waterbane’s tried to transplant a few dragonfollies accelerated rate, and the haltweed dou- sap repels water and acts as an excellent and make them grow in gardens, but the bles its size every round. The resulting sealant. Dargonesti alchemists highly plant refuses to thrive anywhere else. drag gradually slows the ship to a halt. value waterbane sap, for it enables them Dragonfolly is prized because it has As a rule, one handful of haltweed per to seal potion bottles and carry these the same effects on dragons that catnip ten feet of ship length is enough to stop around the sea without the threat of wa- has on cats. When a dragon comes the ship in five rounds. ter seepage. within 40 feet of dragonfolly, it must roll The plant is nearly sentient. It cannot One application of waterbane lasts for a saving throw vs. poison. A dragon that be removed except by a creature born in approximately one year. fails its saving throw becomes irratio- the sea. Haltweed gets a +2 bonus to In regards to Watermere’s fauna, there nally attracted to the dragonfolly, get- saving throws vs. any attempt to control are many species of fish and marine life ting the desire to roll around in it, sniff it by means of spell or potion. It also gets that call the waters of Watermere home. it, and eat it. Some dragons even be- a +2 bonus to saving throws vs. fire- Plants are also woven into clothing, come playful. In essence, dragonfolly based attacks. ropes, and tools, or mashed into dyes, turns dragons into giant, frisky house Lightleaf: Lightleaf is a sea plant with paints, and salves. The Dargonesti try to cats for 2d6 turns, smooth, broad leaves; it grows abun- find a use for everything that grows. dantly on the sandy floor of the sea. The

73 FLORA AND FAUNA

FAUNA Dargonesti divide all sea life into two categories: sentient and non-sentient life. Non-sentient marine life can be eaten. Eating sentient marine life is tantamount to cannibalism, unless the life form is an enemy of the Quoowahb. Non-sentient marine life includes most fish, such as tuna, barracuda, and mar- lins, as well as eels, slugs (which to a Dargonesti taste delicious once the acid is neutralized), crabs, lobsters, oysters, and mantas. Sentient marine life includes dolphins, whales, narwhals, sharks (enemies of the Dargonesti and consequently considered fit to eat), octopi, and hippocampi. Narwhals and dolphins are considered sacred creatures. Killing one of these re- sults in imprisonment and possible exile. Hippocampi travel in herds in much the same way as air-breathing horses. They serve as mounts for the Dargonesti. In fact, one of the most fascinating sights is when a special group of Dargonesti called the Teebawkh, literally, “the tuna lads,” ride their hippocampi to herd great schools of tuna to their feeding grounds. Scores of large tuna are driven to fertile kelp beds by approximately two dozen Teebawkh wielding blunt poles, special nets, and lariats made from spe- cially treated hemp.

74 DARGONESTI FROM CRADLE TO GRAVE

techniques, and martial arts. Formal educa- males, polygamy is allowed. A male elf DARGONESTI FROM tion lasts until the child turns 20, though may have more than one wife, but the CRADLE TO GRAVE would-be scholars have barely scratched the husband must present absolute proof to surface of required education. the Speakers of the Blood of all his wives We do not enjoy killing our enemies; When the child reaches the age of ten, that he is capable of supporting more we prefer to simply outlive them. he is taught how to shapechange into a than one wife, emotionally and finan- —Dargonesti proverb dolphin. At age 15, the child is instructed cially. If any one Speaker has misgivings, in the ways of the inherent magic com- the arrangements cannot be initiated. Dargonesti share the elven heritage of mon to all Dargonesti. This system and the inherent monoga- a long life span. Most Dargonesti, if al- When the child turns 16, regardless of mist tendencies of the Dargonesti mean lowed to die a natural death, live for how complete or incomplete his magical that very few elves take advantage of the about 15 centuries. There have been cases training is, he takes the Test of the polygamy rule. of Dargonesti living for two millennia. Threshold. This is an exercise that tests Immediately after the wedding cele- (Daydra and Sagarassi are much older the child’s intelligence, cleverness, stam- bration, the newlyweds proceed to a place than two millennia, but this is due to di- ina, and overall physical prowess. As a where they can get to know each other vine intervention and magical spells.) rule, the test is not fatal (the Dargonesti better. This period lasts for 36 days and is Some people may think that the great cannot afford to lose a single soul need- called the Whitemoon. The couple usu- life span of the Dargonesti means that the lessly!), though the truly foolish some- ally sequesters themselves somewhere stages of development are proportionately times meet with death. away from the general populace, with se- increased. Nothing could be further from The child’s mastery (or lack thereof) of lected troops from both partners’ militia the truth (a Dargonesti would remain an the Test determines which vocation the units acting as guards, from a guardhouse infant for 15 years if this were true). child is best suited for; it also marks the located a discreet distance from the new- No, what really happens is that for the child’s crossing of the threshold into lyweds’ quarters. These guards, called first 14 years of life, the development of adulthood. If a child fails the Test, he the Whitemoon Knights, are usually the an elven child and a human child are pre- must take it again 36 weeks later. Until closest friends and relatives of the happy cisely the same. On the fifteenth year of a the child passes the Test, or dies trying, he couple. Dargonesti child’s life, his metabolism is not considered a legal adult, and conse- Once Whitemoon is over, the couple dramatically slows down to adult levels. quently does not possess the rights, privi- begins the task of reassimilation into This is when the vast life span proportions leges, and respect enjoyed by adults. Dargonesti society. They resume their oc- settle in. Once the Test is completed and voca- cupations and life returns to normal until Female Dargonesti are fertile only once tion is established, the child’s education a birth occurs. every 36 months. The gestation period is becomes focused more on the skills re- Once it is discovered that a female 36 weeks. As an aside, it should be men- quired to succeed at that occupation. Dargonesti is pregnant, she immediately tioned that due to the depleted numbers The 20-year-old adult Dargonesti then becomes the center of attention of all who of the Dargonesti, terminating a preg- enters a term of service in the Dargonesti know about the event. The Dargonesti nancy or attacking an expectant mother army. The term usually lasts between four view each pregnancy as everyone’s object are capital offenses, bringing a swift and eight years. of protection. Anything that the couple death to the perpetrator. These crimes, as The next stage is apprenticeship in an needs is provided for them. The mother- well as treason and entering the Land of occupation. This lasts for about 20 years, to-be remains at home throughout the the Dead during forbidden times, are the after which the Dargonesti is a fully pregnancy, and the father-to-be’s duties only crimes punishable by death. trained and legal tradesman in his work. and responsibilities are halved so that he, Within 36 hours of the birth of the Most Dargonesti begin showing an in- too, can spend much time at home. baby, the parents must take it to the All- terest in the opposite sex around the age The more children that a couple have, shrine (or, if unable, to the nearest cleric) of 36, which is the time of complete sex- the more honor is bestowed upon them. for a foretelling of the child’s destiny and ual maturity for a Dargonesti. Much of Their words carry more weight, since they calling. Once this is accomplished, there what is considered serious courtship usu- are directly contributing to the overall is a dedication ceremony, followed by a ally does not begin until age 40. strength of Watermere. feast given by the father’s family. Courtships can last from five to ten Unlike the elderly of other races, el- Schooling begins at age five. As told be- years, followed by a betrothal, which lasts derly Dargonesti do not suffer much from fore, Dargonesti children get a complete ac- three years (36 months). During these the debilitating effects of old age. Senil- ademic education from Watermere’s two time periods, both partners must re- ity is virtually unknown, and reductions scholars. It is up to the family itself to in- main chaste. in Strength, Dexterity, and Constitution struct the child on moral values, survival Due to the population’s small size and are minimal (-1 in each for every 500 years the greater number of females than of life).

75 RELIGION

Dargonesti. The more dolphins seen, the Tumarq’s clerics can cast spells from the RELIGION greater the pleasure of Habbakuk is as- following spheres: All, Astral, Combat, If a being chooses to ignore the gods sumed to be. A complete absence of dol- Creation, Divination, Elemental, and then he should make a habit of doing phins indicates that something is very Guardian. other things that are equally as intelli- wrong. A giant dolphin appearing out of Most Dargonesti tradesmen offer pray- gent, such as sticking his head in the nowhere and swallowing someone whole ers and sacrifices of small models of mouth of a hungry shark, or challenging is a sign that the victim did something equipment before commencing work on the Sea Witch to a duel of honor. truly bad. a new project. There are unconfirmed re- During the punishment of the ports that a small cult of Tumarq exists —Kwuhlahl, priest of Habbakuk, Dargonesti, around the time of the Cata- among the Spire Mountain gnomes on during his benediction on the clysm, there was not a dolphin to be seen. Taladas. Since some gnomes will go to Festival of the Moon, 734 PC In fact, many fish, including the ones any lengths to gain inspirations for their that the Dargonesti use for food, were no- projects, the reports should not be dis- The Dargonesti have always been, and where to be seen in Watermere. missed altogether. continue to be, a very religious folk. The second most popular god is Kiri- Daidlin is the goddess of the sea’s flora However, they do not go to any extraordi- Jolith, the good god of war and Habba- and fauna, and her symbol is a golden nary lengths to include the gods in their kuk’s twin brother. Despite the anemone. She is chaotic good, and func- daily life. The Dargonesti feel that if one Dargonesti distaste for violence, the tions as a 22nd-level cleric. Daidlin’s ap- loves the gods, then acts of devotion and pragmatic elves offer worship to Kiri- pearance is of a very plain female elf, with faith come naturally and are woven into Jolith so that he will keep war away; if war chains of flowers draping her shoulders, daily life with no effort. does come, it is hoped that the god will and small forms of marine life encircling The Dargonesti do not go out of their empower the elves to achieve peace her head like a halo. way to act pious. “One does not act pi- through a swift victory. Daidlin’s clerics can cast spells from the ous, one is pious,” goes a saying from a The elven symbol for Kiri-Jolith is the following spheres: All, Animal, Astral, Dargonesti child’s religious primer. The narwhal, the unicorn of the sea. He is es- Combat, Divination, Elemental, Plant, sea elves revere the gods not out of fear, pecially venerated by the militia. Summoning, Sun, and Weather. but out of genuine adoration and love. The origins of the four Dargonesti gods The goddess Daidlin functions more Perhaps this is why, when the Cata- are unclear. There is some speculation like a druid than any other god that the clysm struck, the Dargonesti clerics lost that they are four especially worthy elves Dargonesti worship. Her name is invoked their powers only for a short time. It took who ascended into godhood long ago. when Dargonesti fish hunters go on a the sea elves’ sin of not caring for the Kailthis the Beautiful, goddess of love food-gathering trip. Feasts and services other victims of the Cataclysm to cause and procreation, is depicted as a stun- are held in her honor when crops are the gods to inflict a measure of punish- ningly beautiful female Dargonesti. Her planted, and later in the year when the ment on the Dargonesti, and even then it symbol is a mermaid of exceptional crops are harvested was small compared to what happened on beauty. Kailthis is chaotic good, and The most unpredictable and mischie- the surface. The god Habbakuk knew functions as a 2lst-level cleric. vous Dargonesti god is Randoril’thi, the that the sea elves would come to their Kailthis’s clerics can cast spells from god of luck. His symbol is the sea urchin. senses quicker than the other races. the following spheres: All, Astral, The symbolism is perfect, for he acts like Of course, it took the faith of one Charm, Divination, Guardian, Healing, a street urchin. Randoril’thi is chaotic Dargonesti hero to bring back the sea Protection, and Sun. good, and acts as a 24th-level thief, a pro- elves to a position of health and prosper- Special attention is paid to Kailthis fession unheard of among the ity, as told earlier. during courtships, betrothals, weddings, Dargonesti. His favorite form is of a small Whitemoons, and births. Sacrifices to her Dargonesti boy with tousled green hair THE GODS OF THE are in the form of sea flowers and scrolls and a perpetual smirk. DARGONESTI of love poems. Randoril’thi’s clerics (none are Tumarq, god of tradesman and handi- known) can cast spells from every The Dargonesti worship Habbakuk, crafts, appears as a muscular Dargonesti sphere. It is not known how he managed known as the Sea Lord, above all other with nimble fingers. His symbol is a her- to gain access to all of the known spheres gods. To the Dargonesti, Habbakuk is mit crab. Tumarq is especially venerated of clerical power. Most would say that he represented by a dolphin, a frequent ally by any Dargonesti who uses his hands to was just lucky. of the sea elves. In fact, it is said that the make a living. Tumarq is lawful good and If any Dargonesti worships Ran- numbers of dolphins that swim in the functions as a 20th-level mage. He is the doril’thi in a formal and consistent man- lands of Watermere is a sign of Habba- most serious-minded of the four ner, no one has spoken of it. The god’s kuk’s current attitude toward the Dargonesti gods. name is usually exclaimed in a last-ditch

76 RELIGION

effort to ward off a bad consequence to an level; more experienced priests go to serve god inside it, and a small urn for dona- action. at the Allshrine. tions toward its upkeep. Most of these Most Dargonesti settlements have a There are even small shrines that dot shrines radiate protection from evil spell, cleric of either one of the major gods of the ocean floor of Watermere. These and have continual light spells cast upon Krynn or one of the four Dargonesti shrines usually consist of half a clamshell them. gods. These priests are no higher than 5th set upright, with a statue of the respective

77 THE DARGONESTI ARMY

Companies are commanded by cap- der symbol is the hippocampus. THE DARGONESTI tains, who are at least 7th-level fighters or The Farstriker Companies are also spe- ARMY paladins. Each company also has a war- cially trained units. They train with the wizard, a mage of at least 8th level, and a bwohrb, a device that launches harpoons It would seem the role of all the elves in priest of the Holy Order of Stars of at least in very much the same way as crossbows the universe is to be the magic, romantic 7th level. The priest is usually a cleric of on the surface fire quarrels. The Farstri- figures that are oppressed by humans and Kiri-Jolith. Besides the usual priestly kers are the sharpshooters or archers of hordes of evil beasts, to be eventually functions, the cleric also acts as advisor to the Dargonesti army. driven in to exile or extinction. As sure as the captain. The Farstrikers are 900 strong, most my heart is strong, my sinews mighty my A perfect is commanded by a Knight deployed on the frontiers of Watermere, eyes keen, and my sword sharp, the Perfect, the equivalent of a 10th-level where danger is the greatest. Despite the Quoowabb shall not have to be content fighter or paladin. The Knight Perfect is potentially fatal patrol area, morale is with the lot of the sufferer. Such non- aided by a wizard of at least 14th level high and discipline is very strong. The sense ends now! and a priest of at least 10th level. battle standard of the Farstrikers depicts a —Excerpt from Speaker of the Moon Companies have beautiful war stand- giant slug spitting acid, a symbol that has Takalurion’s victory speech ards, and each company adopts a sea crea- brought the unit many unflattering jokes after the Sea Witch’s forces ture as its symbol. A perfect’s symbol is and comparisons, but they do not mind. were defeated for the first time. made up of the two involved companies’ The Farstrikers are self-assured and con- adopted creatures tethered together, vinced of their own competence, and Though it has already been established pulling a moon out of the sky. they do not worry what others say. that the Dargonesti deplore violence and The militia duties include not only de- The Company of the Octopus is the enter war only when absolutely necessary, fense of Watermere from external ene- most mysterious special unit in the mili- the sea elves still have an organized army. mies, but also enforcement of common tia, and for good reason. This company The Speaker of the Moon is technically law and guard duty at places of special specializes in stealth, reconnaissance, and the High Commander of the army, unless significance, such as the Allshrine. They spying. he has demonstrated either a reluctance are trained in the use of every type of The Octopi’s prime mission is to con- to lead the army on the field, or a com- Dargonesti weapon. duct rescue operations, spy missions, and plete lack of strategic and tactical skill. There are certain special units in the reconnaissance behind enemy lines. Several generals run the army from the Dargonesti army. The most prominent Their work is extremely dangerous, so capital city of Takaluras. Though the companies are the ones that make up the they are taught how to defend themselves number of generals fluctuates, there is al- Hippocampi Lancers, or Waveriders. This in every way possible. They are also ways at least three such military leaders unit is the most difficult force for a taught techniques of rapid, silent swim- active during peaceful times. When the Dargonesti to enlist into. The Hippo- ming, camouflage, sign language, and Dargonesti are involved in prolonged campi Lancers are the Dargonesti equiva- evasion. hostilities, there are a maximum of 18 lent of cavalry. The unit adopted the octopus as its generals. Each Waverider is assigned a hippo- symbol, for just as the octopus releases a For a race that dislikes war, the campus colt during training. Rider and cloud of black ink to throw off attackers, Dargonesti have a very organized military mount train together and are emotionally the company works in the darkness of force. All companies consist of 180 sol- bonded with strong feelings of loyalty. shadows. There is only one company of diers, with two companies together being During this two-year period, the team 180 Dargonesti, since the work is so dan- called a “perfect.” trains in underwater maneuvers, surface gerous and specialized. Each company is divided into two ship identification and boarding party The Order of the Dolphin, the “groups,” each of 90 soldiers, called techniques, linwahb tactics, and trick rid- Dargonesti version of the Knights of So- “leftgroup” and “rightgroup.” The ing maneuvers. lamnia, become attached to the army groups are subdivided into ten nine- The Waverider is further taught how to during times of prolonged conflict. At soldier sections called “linwahb” (“nine blindfight, tend battlefield wounds, and other times, they are simply an autono- elves”). how to wield a variety of weapons, from mous order of religious warriors, wander- In each linwahb, there is a sergeant, lances to swords to weighted nets. ing about the land of Watermere (and seven regular soldiers, and a wizard. The The Hippocampi Lancers have fought sometimes beyond) doing good. sergeant is the equivalent of a 5th-level with distinction throughout Dargonesti The Dargonesti have built a series of fighter, while the wizard is no higher history. The unit is steeped in tradition, small forts along the frontier with the than 7th level. The regular soldiers are all and morale is very high. There are 720 koalinth, as well as a few scattered forts 1st-level fighters. Waveriders on active duty at any given on the borders of merfolk territory and time. As might be guessed, the Waveri- the northern frontier.

78 THE DARGONESTI ARMY

The largest fort is a full-sized construc- thus they play a valuable role in the con- tom. The Farstrikers break the surface tion called khab-Takaluras (“fortress Ta- tinuation of Dargonesti society. and begin picking off crewmen on the kaluras”). This is the only large defensive Sometimes, the Dargonesti army needs deck. complex that the Dargonesti have con- to conduct operations on the surface of If the crew strikes their colors (surren- sented to build. (As a rule, the the ocean. This is usually prompted by ders), the Dargonesti extract a tribute Dargonesti do not enjoy building war human or Minotaur pirates operating in from the intruders. Most of the time this machines of any sort, and even some- Watermere’s environs. The Dargonesti tribute is in goods that the Dargonesti thing defensive, such as a fort, falls into have perfected a method of dealing with need but cannot manufacture. Some- that category.) trespassing surface vessels, times the tribute is in the form of gems or Dargonesti weaponry consists of dag- When surface ships begin to appear in a precious metals. In extreme cases, the gers, lances, tridents, and long swords pattern of increasing frequency, the army Dargonesti ask for the ship’s captain as (for some higher level warriors and lead- sends several dolphins, accompanied by a their prisoner. Most of the time that such ers). Other weapons included are nets, single Dargonesti sergeant shapechanged a request is made, the terrified sailors toss bwohrb, spears, and clubs fitted with into a dolphin, toward the ships to deter- the captain overboard. razor-sharp sea shells. mine the intruders’ intent. In some ways, Should the ship stubbornly refuse to Armor consists mostly of leather armor this is also a subtle warning to surface tres- strike its colors, every Dargonesti and ally made from manta rays or eels. Many passers that they have attracted the atten- withdraws into the ocean. Most human Dargonesti also wear helmets made of the tion of the Dargonesti, and would do well crews make the mistake of thinking that same material. Some militia troops enjoy to leave while they still can. the Dargonesti are faltering in the attack. decorating their helmets with small items If the ship crews react in a hostile fash- Far from it. or carvings. One of the favorite devices is ion, or the transformed sergeant recog- The Farstriker’s wizards come up to the a stylized narwhal horn protruding from nizes certain symbols and standards of surface; each spellcaster hurls a fireball at the front of the helmet. pirate ships, the dolphins swim back to the ship and ducks back down into the In certain rare instances, suits of the army and tell what they have seen. safety of the sea. leather armor are fitted with sea shells. The sergeant remains with the ships, After the explosions subside, the The shells are treated with special liquids tracking their movements. Then, the Dargonesti break the surface and hurl that make them as tough as steel. Unfor- finely developed tactics of the Dargonesti great amounts of water on the burning tunately, this is a painstaking process. are put into action. hulk. When the ship’s fires are out and Consequently, only fighters and leaders At least two linwahbs of Waveriders, things have cooled down, the Waveriders of great strength, renown, or wealth wear with handfuls of haltweed, swim on an board the ship and strike down any survi- shell armor. Shell armor affords the pro- intercept course toward the vessels, de- vors. Anything useful is removed from tection of splint armor. positing the haltweed in front of the ship, the ship and the hulk is left to drift away Shields are not used that often, most of which enables the plants’ tendrils to slow (they try not to sink the ship, as it would them being relegated to a ceremonial ca- down the ship. The Waveriders are cov- pollute Watermere’s sea bed). pacity. Dargonesti shields consist of ered by four linwahbs of Farstrikers. If these ships have any obvious non- tough hides stretched over a framework As the ship grinds to a halt, the ser- combatants on them (rare, since most pi- of shark bones. geant of the Waveriders pops up to the rate ships do not carry the young or the Of all the weapons and armor of a surface in order to parlay with the surface elderly), these people are given Dargonesti, 35% of these are magical, ship’s crew. Should the crew recant their breathroot and brought to Watermere. made by their own wizards. actions and promise to go back where The sea elves tend to the humans as best Female Dargonesti fight in the army they came from, the Dargonesti release they can, then put their charges into a only when Watermere is engaged in pro- the ship and the crisis ends. If the crew safe, deep sleep. When the humans wake longed fighting. During times of peace, refuses (or worse, they just attack the ser- up, they are on one of the human islands. most female Dargonesti revert to reserve geant immediately), then the air- Another important role that the mili- status. Those of captain rank and higher breathers have sealed their own fates. tary fulfills is in hunting down and slay- are allowed to stay on, but even so, they The wizard uses ESP, clairaudience, ing sharks that have strayed into the are encouraged to marry (presumably to a and clairvoyance to check the ships for borders of Watermere. These vicious un- fellow army officer) and bear children. any possible non-combatants or hostages dersea predators are as welcome among This does not reflect on the females’ being held on board. If there are none, the Dargonesti as hungry wolf packs are combat ability; the Dargonesti do not the battle begins. among communities of surface dwellers. feel that their males are any more capable With the ship held immobile in the Most shark hunts are conducted by the than their females in ways of fighting. haltweed, the Waveriders begin charging normal militia units. Especially large or The Dargonesti are just very much aware at the submerged part of the ship’s hull deadly intruders are dealt with by that it is the females who bear young, with their lances, poking holes in the bot- Waveriders.

79 M AGIC

ter, rather seek the path of trials and the diadem is a nasty piece of work (worse MAGIC experiences to make yourself strong. still, there are at least three of them in ex- Each of our people dwells in two vast —Excerpt from the ceremonial remarks istence, though there may be six). The seas: The first is the life-sustaining water made to new initiates into the item is also known as the Helm of Horror of Krynn, the second is the sea of eldritch Order of the Dolphin and the Cadaver Comb. Its normal form is power that courses through each of a simple coronet made of coral, with Quoowahb. It is every citizen’s duty to Like all other magic-using cultures, the tiny carvings of sea creatures on it. co-exist with the former and control the Dargonesti have fabricated their share of The diadem’s first function is its ability latter. objects infused with magic. Most of the to shapechange into any sort of article meant to be worn on the head. Its most —Dargonesti Archmage of High Sorcery water-attuned magical items found in the popular forms, besides its diadem shape, Karibda Stormlord, trusted advisor and Dungeon Master’s Guide can be found in are those of a jeweled comb or an elabo- friend of Drudarch Takalurion. Watermere. Some of the items are created by the Dargonesti themselves, while oth- rately designed, open-faced helmet. The diadem can change shape seven times a While still a youth, every Dargonesti is ers are acquired by chance. day. The fact that it comes in several dif- taught the principles of innate magic. In addition, the Dargonesti have cre- This varies from the training of Ansalon ated their own unique magical objects. A ferent forms makes it harder to identify Dargonesti, who must wait until they partial list follows. by sight. gain far more experience before getting When first worn, the user gets a tin- gling sensation, as well as a feeling of such knowledge. Blessed Trident: Land-based paladins happiness that he has put on the diadem. The innate spell abilities that each seek out Holy Avenger swords, rare Dargonesti must master before passing swords that give many abilities to the pal- The victim will refuse to part with the ob- into adulthood are color spray, dancing adins who wields them. Holy Avengers ject regardless of friends’ pleas, offers of lights, blur, darkness 15‘ radius, and mir- are even more scarce under the sea. great wealth, or any other incentives. ror image. Each Dargonesti gains all of The paladins in the Order of the Dol- As time passes, the wearer’s actions the above spells, useable once per day. phin use special tridents created by the and thoughts become increasingly evil. This is but the first of a two-part magical Dargonesti wizards and priests. On the middle night of Nuitari’s next High Sanction, the wearer’s alignment education, however. To a non-paladin, the trident acts as a changes to the evil version of his current The second part is mastering the +1 weapon with no other abilities. In the “Klookah” (shapechange). This enables hands of a paladin, it becomes a +4 alignment (e.g., a lawful good character a Dargonesti to shapechange into dol- weapon, which does +8 points of dam- becomes lawful evil). phin form. The change can be performed age against lawful or chaotic evil oppo- If the wearer is already evil, there are three times a day. The transformed nents. no bad effects until the week of Nuitari’s Dargonesti is indistinguishable from a In addition, the trident bestows 25% next High Sanction. For the entire seven days, the wearer will take every opportu- regular dolphin except to another magic resistance to the wielder. The tri- nity to commit senseless evil, as well as Dargonesti. dent also can cure serious wounds and succumbing to lycanthropy (determine Like so many other elves throughout so know alignment, each three times a day. many different Prime Material planes, The trident also enables the paladin to the type of creature turned randomly). the Dargonesti revere magic and actively communicate with any sea creature en- The other powers of the diadem in- clude a +3 bonus to saving throws and seek out new arcane knowledge. countered. Armor Class and 15% magic resistance. Of course, there are Dargonesti Wizards of High Sorcery, with all wizards being of Circlet of Underwater Speech: This cir- For spell purposes, the diadem functions as a 16th-level caster. The diadem also the Order of White Robes. The bulk of the clet made of tiny sea shells connected by a gives the wearer a +4 reaction bonus magical items and weapons in Watermere silver thread. It is worn on the brow. when dealing with evil-aligned creatures are fabricated by these wizards. The circlet enables the wearer to speak and hear noises without any underwater and sharks. distortion of sound. When worn, the diadem enables the DARGONESTI MAGICAL ITEMS These circlets are kept mostly for the user to cast the following spells, each once It is not the eldritch power of a weapon sake of air-breathing guests who are not per day: animate dead, bestow curse, dis- that makes a hero, it is the inner strength accustomed to conversing underwater. pel magic, fear, flame strike, know align- of the one who wields it. A lost enchanted ment, meld into stone, and speak with blade can be recreated, but lose a hero to Doom’s Diadem: It is unclear whether dead. death’s grasp, and he is gone forever. De- this grim item was constructed by evil Dar- Obviously, no self-respecting pend not on magic to make yourself bet- gonesti or by the Sea Witch. In either case, Dargonesti would wear this diadem. Its purpose seems to be to create evil

80 M AGIC

Dargonesti, presumably to follow the wielder still incurs a +3 initiative roll saving throws each round. Sagarassi. penalty when using the amulet. If the harpoon hits its intended target Destroying a diadem is not easy. Only but does not kill it, the target gets no sav- striking it with a holy weapon, having a Horn of the Dolphins: This conch shell ing throw and must immediately flee. dispel evil spell cast upon it by a good can be blown as a horn. It sends out a The harpoon remains in the victim, cleric of at least 20th level, or surrender- deep booming thrum that can be heard which sometimes results in the unwilling ing it to nine dragon turtles on the mid- in a ten-mile radius. All dolphins in its creature driving away its comrades as well dle night of Nuitari’s Low Sanction can range will swim at top speed toward the as itself! destroy one of these accursed objects. user, anxious to heed the summons. The howling harpoon works well The horn cannot command the dol- against large groups of enemies. Hardwater Amulet: This beautiful, phins to obey the summoner’s orders. starburst-shaped amulet is made of clear Whether the dolphins obey or not de- Karnrohb’s Airy Sphere: Used mostly crystal. It is practically invisible on the pends on the merits of the horn’s owner. in rescuing air- breathing creatures from wearer. Activated by the wielder’s will, it The horn can be winded nine times a drowning, this tiny glass globe creates a can harden water into granite-like con- week. globe of energy six feet in diameter. In- sistency. The user can create walls or hurl side the globe is a constantly replenishing bolts of hard water at enemies. Howling Harpoon: This weapon is en- supply of fresh air. Water is kept out, but The volume of water that can be hard- chanted with a +3 bonus. When hurled, the energy cannot keep out spells or liv- ened equals 30,000 square feet. This can it creates a horrifying howl that emanates ing creatures. be one large mass or many small ones. in a cone-shaped configuration, 40 feet To activate the tiny globe, it must be The user can shape it into any form he long and 30 feet wide at its far end. either hurled at the subject or tapped on wishes. All victims in this cone must roll suc- the subject’s forehead. The sphere can be The bolts cause 4d8 points of damage cessful saving throws vs. paralyzation or hurled up to 20 feet away. (half if a successful saving throw vs. run as far as possible from the harpoon’s The sphere can be used three times a breath weapon is rolled). thrower for 2d6 turns. day, each use lasting three hours. The tiny The amulet can be used five times a The harpoon wails for 1d4 rounds. Any item has a very limited offensive capabil- day. It requires no command word, but victims who stay in the cone of noise must ity; a resourceful person could throw the

81 M AGIC

sphere at a water-breathing foe, causing soothing to look at. When placed under fog cloud, shield, summon swarm (tiny the enemy to “drown” in the air. The the tongue of an unconscious victim, the marine animals), and whispering wave (as thrower performs this action by making a pearl extends the state of unconsciousness whispering wind but underwater). standard attack roll (the target is AC 10 to 36 days. During this time, the pearl en- The following spells can be cast at the minus any bonuses for Dexterity, quick- ables the victim to go without food or air. expense of two charges: airy water, ani- ness, or speed). As its second benefit, the pearl can mal growth (sea creatures only), chain The sphere always remains centered on force the unconscious victim to obey the lightning, control weather, crystalbrittle, the subject, though he may voluntarily commands of the pearl’s owner. During dust, Evard’s black tentacles, lower water, depart by actively concentrating on leav- this function, the victim walks about with part water, summon water elemental, ing the sphere. The subject can take no glazed eyes, as if in a trance. transmute water to dust, water other action that round. These pearls are used mainly on hu- breathing. mans who are taken underwater and need Loyal Net of Restraint: The Dargonesti to be kept a while before being returned Tideripper: No Dargonesti magical do not enjoy violence, which is why this to land. item section would be complete without net was created. When a command word a description of their most famous arti- is uttered, the net unravels and hurls it- Shell Amulet of Protection From fact, the long sword Tideripper. This self at the first target it encounters within Sharks, 10’ Radius: This amulet is always mighty weapon was wielded by Drudarch its 30-foot range. in the form of a beautifully polished half Takalurion and is still used by Speakers of The net leaps in the direction that the of a sea shell. the Moon to this day. owner points to when saying the com- When worn around the neck, it creates Tideripper is a long sword +4 that is mand word. a circle of protection around the owner. usable only by a good-aligned warrior. When unfurled the net covers a 20- Sharks cannot penetrate the circle, but The sword can also perform the follow- foot-diameter circle. It is ineffective the protection is forfeit if the user attacks. ing functions twice per day: detect evil against any creature of large or greater (60’ radius), detect lie, dispel magic, size. Staff of Aquatic Wizardry: Always heal, part water, and strength. All who are trapped in the net must made from a long piece of driftwood that In addition, the sword vibrates with roll saving throws vs. spell, with a -2 has been ritually purified during So- anticipation when an evil being of 12 or penalty. Any who fail the saving throw linari’s High Sanction, this staff is eagerly more Hit Dice or levels approaches within become placid and motionless, unable sought by all Dargonesti wizards. 100 yards. and unwilling to take any actions. Fur- The staff can be wielded as a normal The wielder of Tideripper is unaffected thermore, each victim who fails the sav- weapon, with a +2 enchantment. It acts by all water combat restrictions. The ing throw can be asked three questions, as a ring of protection +2 and as a neck- wielder fights as if he was on dry land. which he must answer truthfully. Those lace of adaptation, enabling the owner to There are some legends that say that who succeed with their saving throws are exist above or below the sea. nine such swords were forged, one for merely entangled until they can escape. The staff also enables the wielder to each day of Solinari’s quarter in High The net has an effective Armor Class of create a waterspout three times a week. Sanction. If this is true, there are eight -3, 50 hit points, and a Strength of 18/00. The spout is a funnel of water 100 feet other swords like Tideripper scattered It has a speed factor of 1. Any Dargonesti high and 40 feet wide at its top, tapering throughout Krynn. wizard with the weaving nonweapon profi- down to five feet in width. Anything ciency can repair a damaged net. caught up in this fearsome water form is Wardstone: Carved into the shape of a Another command word will cause the helplessly tossed about, unable to take sea creature friendly to the Dargonesti, net to release its opponents and curl back any action. If the staffs wielder wishes, the wardstone is made from a small piece into its compact shape, hooking itself the victim can be spat out of the spout at of coral. When held in the palm of the back onto its owner’s belt. Some Dar- a movement rate of 48. Should the vic- hand, it senses the presence of hostile gonesti give their nets names as one tim’s momentum be halted by something creatures in a 100-foot radius. would do for a pet. hard, like a rock, the impact inflicts 5d12 As the user of the wardstone gets closer The net responds only to its owner’s points of damage. to the belligerent creatures, the stone gets commands. The would-be owner must The waterspout can be created under warmer to the touch. keep the net in his dwelling for nine days, the sea or on the water’s surface. It lasts If the user so wills it, the stone can also giving the net the chance to attune itself for 2d4 rounds, and has a speed factor of emit a soft, greenish light either in place to its owner. 1. Making a waterspout expends two of, or in addition to, the heat. charges. Pearl of Entrancement: This tiny pearl The staff also has the following powers, gives off a gentle, white glow that is very requiring one charge each: alarm, enlarge,

82 RELATIONS WITH UNDERSEA FOLK

clans is that the elven argument is quite been shed. It is not known how much RELATIONS WITH sound. The Dargonesti bore the brunt of longer Dargonesti patience can last. UNDERSEA FOLK the fighting and consequently received Direct action is not the only way that the heaviest casualties. Even the most the merfolk have tried to wear down the THE MERFOLK radical merman grudgingly admits that if implacable Dargonesti will. The Wib- not for the Dargonesti elves and their ex- machgloonestu, the northern merfolk, The merfolk are the Dargonesti’s clos- cellent military leaders, the non-evil folk are working with the humans on the sur- est friendly neighbors. The Dargonesti of the underwater world would be con- face to set up an advantageous alliance. call the merfolk territories Wibmach- demned to a hellish existence. The humans on many of the islands in gloonestu and Wobmachgloonestu, Despite the universal acknowledge- this area also pay tribute to Watermere in which translated mean “North land of ment of Dargonesti sacrifice, some of the the form of rent remitted to the the fish-people” and “South land of the more obstinate merfolk have the “But Dargonesti for use of those islands. fish-people,” respectively. Collectively, what have you done for us lately?” atti- The Wibmachgloonestu are hoping the territories are known as Machunestoo, tude. Even in the underwater world, that an allied show of force will push back or “Lands of the fish-people.” memories tend to be short. the Dargonesti-owned Corridor of Glory. Machunestoo is made up of the species During the two wars against the Sea Though it may seem as if the Wib- of common merfolk that can be found Witch, the merfolk did help out. The al- machgloonestu merfolk are looking to throughout the multiverse. They are neu- liances were uneasy at best, since both start hostilities, they really do not seek tral aligned, amphibious humanoids sides were teamed up only because they war with the Dargonesti. All they want is with the upper torsos of humans and the had a common enemy that threatened right of passage in the Corridor, lower lower torsos of fish. their very survival. taxes, and perhaps ownership of some of The merfolk are divided into com- The Dargonesti do not fully trust the the islands that Watermere owns, specifi- munities, each led by a chief. Groups of merfolk, knowing that they are de- cally the islands that the merfolk use as communities of either the northern or scended from humans, which is one bad their favorite spots to lie back and enjoy southern territories are called a clan. mark against them already. In addition, the warmth of the sun. A single ruler, the Sea King, is sover- the continuous rhetoric about who owns The odd thing about the alliance that eign over both the northern and southern the Corridor does little to alleviate the Wibmachgloonestu are pushing for is clans. The Sea King dwells in a vast city Dargonesti fears. It is small wonder that, that merfolk really do not like humans, located in the northern clan’s territory. after the koalinth frontier, the As a rule, they spurn any attempt at set- The merfolk play a large part in Watermere-Machunestoo border is the ting up trade, making alliances, or simply Dargonesti politics because the sea elves next heaviest fortified area. fraternizing. Still, merfolk can be dispas- own a long stretch of land that separates Still, the Dargonesti would never con- sionately pragmatic, and perhaps this the two clans of merfolk, a piece of terri- sider launching an offensive strike against change of heart is indicative of that. tory that the Dargonesti won after the the merfolk. The Dargonesti are a peace- second struggle with the Sea Witch. loving folk who want nothing more than THE KOALINTH In order for the two clans of merfolk to to be left alone. Therefore, the sea elves communicate and trade with each other, maintain a state of defensive, non- The koalinth are the aquatic hobgob- they must either cross dangerous koalinth aggressive vigilance. lins of Krynn, much in the same way that territory, or use the Dargonesti-captured The merfolk have done little to make they are throughout the rest of the multi- land and pay heavy taxes and fees. This the Dargonesti feel at ease. On numerous verse. infuriates the merfolk, and some factions occasions, Dargonesti patrols have caught As is also true on other worlds, these within the clans are contemplating merfolk making forays into Watermere, aquatic hobgoblins hate the other action. though the Sea King of the merfolk al- aquatic human, humanoid, and demihu- To the Dargonesti, there is no reason ways insists that the culprits were acting man races. Furthermore, like their coun- for the merfolk to contemplate anything of their own accord. The Speakers of the terparts throughout the Prime Material concerning the Corridor of Glory, as the Moon (for the Dargonesti have no use for plane, these koalinth also reserve their Dargonesti call the piece of land that diplomats and ambassadors) have not ac- greatest hate for elves, in this case, the splits the merfolk’s land in two. As far as cepted the Sea King’s explanations as Dargonesti of Watermere. the Dargonesti are concerned, it was el- truth. Naturally, the Sea King does not The Dargonesti call these koalinth the ven blood that purchased the Corridor appreciate being called a liar, but the Nabari, the Hated Ones. The Nabari during the second war with Sagarassi, Dargonesti could not care less about the have clashed with the Dargonesti in full- and therefore it rightfully belongs to Sea King’s likes or dislikes. scale war four times before, twice under Watermere. Thus far, due mostly to the peaceful the control and guidance of Sagarassi the What frustrates some of the merfolk nature of the Dargonesti, blood has not Sea Witch. The Nabari have lost badly all

83 RELATIONS WITH UNDERSEA FOLK

four times, each defeat getting them utter breaking of the Nabari’s war- perhaps they will make an alliance with more and more enraged. making capability that has ended all four him, or at the very least help the king Even now, the Nabari launch bloody conflicts. control the amphidragons? Only time raids on the Dargonesti frontiers, loot- Fortunately for the Dargonesti, the will tell. ing, pillaging, and taking Dargonesti for Nabari have plenty to worry about, hav- food. Fortunately for the elves, the steep ing to deal with the neighboring lacedons THE LACEDONS continental shelf that the Nabari must to the northwest, as well as the amphidra- scale in order to get to Watermere makes gons to the east. The lacedon presence is an unusual sit- such raids difficult to carry out, and con- The frustrated Nabari cannot even uation that the Dargonesti have had to sequently there are few such attacks. For score significant victories against the mer- deal with in the past, and will most cer- further insurance, Dargonesti families are folk of the north or the south. Both mer- tainly have to deal with again in the fu- not allowed to homestead within ten folk territories are protected by the same ture. (Lacedons are ghouls that live at the miles of the edge of the shelf. continental shelf that keeps the Nabari bottom of the sea.) If anything can make a peace-loving away from the Dargonesti. It is speculated that the first lacedons Dargonesti change his mind and become Raids launched on the merfolk fare just that chose this site were evil humans who a ruthlessly efficient killing machine, it is as badly as raids launched on the had once served the Sea Witch but had ei- the Nabari. Tales of the koalinth’s sav- Dargonesti. This is not because the mer- ther displeased her or tried to betray her. agery are seared in the lore and memory folk fight just as well as the elves, but the She transformed them into an undead of the Dargonesti. merfolk have the advantage of numbers, state, then let them run free on the ocean The Nabari are organized in tribes with not having been involved in many deci- floor in the deeper areas, knowing that such Dargonesti-pleasing names as the mating campaigns. they would add to their numbers of their Dolphin Rippers, the Elf Reavers, and So, King Soobrahwn sits on his throne own accord. the Bloody Looters. Each tribe has a sec- of dolphin bones in the middle of the And add they did. When the Cata- tion of land staked out for living, but a capital city of the Nabari’s territory. He clysm ravaged Taladas, living and dead tribe can lose any part of it to a stronger broods over the string of defeats that has bodies that fell into the depths controlled tribe. The strongest tribe, and conse- plagued the Nabari throughout their his- by the lacedons became food or new lace- quently the ruling tribe of the Nabari, is tory. The more he thinks, the angrier he dons. the Blood-Frenzied Sharks, led by King gets. This anger has resulted in two very After the Cataclysm, when ships Soobrahwn. significant thoughts brewing in the king’s foundered in storms and dashed them- One would think that the Blood- less-than-exceptional brain. selves on rocks and islands that did not Frenzied Sharks, having their pick of the First of all, King Soobrahwn awaits the exist before, the lacedons were there to best land, would choose to live far away Sea Witch’s next move. He will gladly kill any poor sailors that still survived. from the Dargonesti’s borders. To the join her armies, providing, of course that This legacy of horror has produced an contrary, the tribe lives almost at the foot she give him some measure of power. In area of the ocean floor controlled by a of the continental shelf that separates fact, there are rumors that she is stirring horde of over five thousand lacedons. Watermere from the Nabari. The king again, anxious to darken the good lands The atmosphere is so oppressive that even considers this a way of showing the rest of with the shadows of her foul tentacles. sharks hesitate to swim here. the Nabari how tough and brave he is, as Second, the king is trying to get over There is no society here, no cities, no well as sending a message to the his distaste of humans (his distaste in culture. All that exists is a dark ocean Dargonesti that he does not fear them. dealing with them, that is—he still finds floor covered in a carpet of bones of the This action of the king’s is not as brave human flesh quite good) long enough to lacedons’ victims. as it seems when it is remembered that forge an alliance with a few of the more Even some marine life has been trans- the Dargonesti do not initiate hostilities. unscrupulous among them. What the formed into a ghoulish state. There exist Apparently, the fact is lost on the Nabari, king fails to realize is that there are not a few undead sharks and hippocampi. since the king is venerated for having the enough evil humans on the islands to The merfolk are safe from most of the nerve to live so close to the koalinth’s make it worth the trouble. Sagarassi tried lacedon’s ravages, thanks to the continen- hated enemies for so long. In true it, then she abandoned the idea when she tal shelf. The lacedons have to climb up Dargonesti form, the sea elves could care saw how hideously ineffectual the evil- the steep cliff faces in order to cross into less where the king of the Nabari lived. aligned humans were. merfolk territory, and the vast majority of There have never been, nor will there The king has even heard of some strug- them lack the patience to do so. Still, the ever be, any sort of non-hostile relations gle that has occurred recently on a conti- merfolk keep a close watch on this border, between the Dargonesti and the Nabari. nent southwest of the Nabari, where the for once in a while a flock of sea ghouls Wars between the two races never end as a forces of evil have lost. Perhaps some of will erupt without warning into the pure result of negotiations. Instead, it is the them will migrate in this direction? And waters of the living, ready to wreck havoc.

84 RELATIONS WITH UNDERSEA FOLK

The territory of the sea dragons is a dominion, the lacedons become a formi- The King and Queen, who have place that only the most insane lacedons dable fighting force. There is little shunned their true names in favor of their attempt to penetrate. These ferocious doubt that when Sagarassi tries again to titles, are the only sea dragons who can and fanatically territorial dragons do not take control of all the undersea lands, walk in the presence of the Sea Witch. fear even the undead, and the sharp claws that she once more call on the undead There is some dark rumor that men- of the lacedons have little hope of cutting legions. tions that possibly Takbisis, also known as through tough dragon hide. As a result, Before the Sea Witch tries to invade Erestem, may actually come to the sea the lacedons give the sea dragons a very the non-evil lands again, she is toying dragon land, and demand the fealty of all wide berth. with the idea of having a lich seize the of the evil dragons, including the King Less fortunate are the koalinths. The rulership of the lacedons. Sagarassi’s first and Queen. Since it was Erestem who sea hobgoblins have no natural barrier to hurdle is finding a mortal wizard who can gave Sagarassi her powers, it is felt that keep out the hungry undead, and conse- be corrupted or tricked into accepting the the Sea Witch would be constrained not quently many koalinths fall to the horrid transformation into lichhood. to object. claws of the lacedons. This keeps the If a Dargonesti cleric attempts to turn a The amphidragons in the Taladas area ranks of the koalinths in moderate num- lacedon in the sea ghouls’ territory, there of the sea came about as a result of the bers, and forces the sea hobgoblins to is a -2 penalty to the turning attempt. union of a sea dragon of the Dragon King keep a large military force on the lacedon- Certain areas of the lacedons’ turf are and Queen’s tribe with a green dragon koalinth border. Ironically the Dar- even absolute proof against turning. envoy from Erestem. The envoy came to gonesti and merfolk have the lacedons to These areas are called “dead zones,” a this part of Krynn in order to judge how thank for the small number of koalinth term coined by surviving Dargonesti cler- receptive the evil sea creatures in this re- raids on their lands. ics during the first war against Sagarassi gion would be to Erestem’s rule. Sometimes, roving bands of lacedons, and her allies. There may even be a gate The sea dragon female who seduced their ranks supplemented by koalinth into the Negative Energy plane some- the green dragon envoy bore a clutch of victims, cross into Watermere. It is fortu- where in the lacedons’ land. eight eggs, an unusual feat. Sagarassi her- nate that most Dargonesti militia units self saw to it that the eggs hatched and have clerics who can turn away undead. It THE SEA DRAGONS that all the offspring survived to matu- must be mentioned that only Dargonesti rity. clerics of Kin-Jolith, Habakkuk, Daidlin, The sea dragons, like the lacedons, are The Sea Witch gave the eight amphi- and Randoril’thi can affect the undead not so much a political entity as they are a dragons the vast parcel of territory south- reavers. The clerics of Kailthis and Tu- gathering of the same species with the east of the sea dragons’ domain. It is marq are powerless against the lacedons. same intent—to stake out land for them- conjectured that Sagarassi also cast some The Dargonesti, like all elves, are also selves, feed, and multiply. Of course, it is sort of fertility spell upon the eight, for immune to the paralyzing touch of the no coincidence that these powerful rep- their egg numbers were great, and the lacedons. This resistance blunts some of tiles have chosen a place between the Sea population swelled in but a few decades. the horror of having to deal with these Witch’s home and her enemies, the There are currently somewhere around undead. Dargonesti. 3,000 amphidragons of all ages. The lacedons have no government or It was Sagarassi who welcomed the first The amphidragons are disappointingly anything that remotely resembles organi- mated pair of sea dragons to what would lazy and irresponsible. Whether this was zation. However, there does exist a lace- be the new homeland of the beasts. The a genetic defect brought on by Sagarassi’s don of 12 Hit Dice to whom all the other Sea Witch struck a bargain with the drag- spell, or by the forced rapid breeding, or lacedons defer. ons, wherein they would defend the ap- by a little of both, it is generally agreed In general, if the lacedons limited their proaches to her home and she would give that the amphidragons are so lazy and re- involvement to the occasional random, them treasure and steer victims toward pulsive that they avoid even each other. mindless wandering into Watermere, their ravenous jaws. Miraculously, both Still, Sagarassi has always shown a tal- they would hardly rate mentioning as a sides kept their word, and the sea dragons ent for using whatever resources are at threat to the Dargonesti. However, the multiplied rapidly. hand, and so it was with the amphidra- continued presence of the Sea Witch This arrangement was forged eighteen gons. The Sea Witch noted that the crea- makes the lacedons a dangerous threat. centuries ago, and the original pair of sea tures inherited the green dragon quality When Sagarassi placed the first lace- dragons is still alive, now great wyrms. of hating good-aligned beings, and that dons in the dark ocean area, she consid- The pair are recognized as the King and the amphidragons were easily bullied. ered it to be a planting. She then sat back Queen of the sea dragons. They dwell in a Sagarassi uses the amphidragons as and awaited her “harvest.” mountain close to the Sea Witch’s home, more guards against the good races. The The Sea Witch has twice used the lace- and the dragons’ treasure is said to be al- amphidragons’ territory is yet another dons against the Dargonesti. Under her most beyond counting. buffer against unwanted visitors.

85 RELATIONS WITH UNDERSEA FOLK

If any race of creatures on Krynn can be SAGARASSI, THE SEA WITCH and ends in a vast underwater citadel said to suffer from a low self-image, it is carved from the mountain’s foundations. the amphidragons. Looking like little Of all the entities and forces that dwell This citadel, called Khegar (Death Hall) more than giant winged toads with skin in the underwater realms, none is more by the Dargonesti, has been the Sea that is covered by oozing warts, the am- feared than Sagarassi. Witch’s home for centuries. phidragons are easily manipulated by Sagarassi’s preferred form is that of the Khegar is a vast, dark, gloomy structure promises of wealth and prestige, the sort beautiful face and well-developed torso decorated with the skeletons of humans, of promises that the Sea Witch excels at of a Silvanesti female. In place of lower demihumans, humanoids, and marine making. torso and legs, however, there is a mass of creatures who had the misfortune to enter Sagarassi’s soothing words, pretense of black tentacles, complete with spiny those unholy halls. Stylized carvings of evil friendship, and occasional gifts of bau- ridges and large suction cups. sea creatures leer from every corner and al- bles, cause the amphidragons to see her as Alternatively, she can assume the form cove. Sagarassi keeps many types of crea- someone who is mighty yet kind, and of any type of female elf of stunning tures in Khegar as her guards. Giant slugs, whose existence is threatened by those beauty, a huge, black-and-gray shark, or poisonous aquatic snakes, sharks, and terrible merfolk and sea elves. As a result, a giant, misshapen old humanoid hag ghagglers can be found roaming the halls the amphidragons are fanatically loyal to with eight arms and massive strands of of the foul edifice. the Sea Witch. putrid seaweed hanging off her body. Seven sea dragons and seven amphi- In order to ensure that the amphidra- Sagarassi is the half-sister of Daydra dragons serve as the Sea Witch’s honor gons do not stray from their loyalties, she Stonecipher, the Dargonesti Oracle. Un- guard. They are chosen from among the allows the ugly beasts to help themselves like her priestly sister, Sagarassi is a Wiz- mightiest and most ruthless specimens of to an occasional meal of koalinth every so ard of High Sorcery of 20th level, as well dragonkind that she can find. often. Naturally, Sagarassi always feigns as an accomplished fighter. The final abominations that can be horror and outrage when a koalinth en- A massive mountain, whose top found in these dark environs are the vast voy comes to her and complains about the pierces the ocean surface as an island, is numbers of undead that shuffle aimlessly amphidragon raids. the lair of the Sea Witch. The structure through the convoluted dungeon areas of Similarly, she has also told the amphi- built on the island is a wonder of architec- Khegar. dragons that the sea dragons consider the ture. These undead creatures are zombies, amphidragons to be inferior creatures. Atop the dry land of the island is a skeletons, ghouls, ghasts, and wights, Thus the Sea Witch tries to pit her fac- tower 150 feet high, made of jagged gran- victims of shipwrecks or prisoners of war tions against one another to bind them to ite formations. At its apex is a bright jewel that have been transformed by the Sea her. that sends out rays of pure white light at Witch into their current state. They are Unfortunately for the Sea Witch, the night. This light is used to lure ships to a slavishly devoted to Sagarassi. amphidragons are not mentally equipped splintering doom upon the rocks, which Sagarassi is a ruthless individual who for these subtleties. Sagarassi’s campaign provides the Sea Witch with a constant seeks nothing less than the total subjuga- of slander has worked only too well and source of entertainment and food. tion of all the undersea races. She is law- the amphidragons can tolerate the There are no legends or stories of this ful evil, believing in an organized rule of koalinths and sea dragons for only so long insidious trap, because there have never evil as the best system to live by. before they start indiscriminately killing been any survivors to go back to civiliza- Being a Wizard of High Sorcery, she is everyone in sight. tion and tell about it. If a ship looks as if closely tied with the moon Nuitari, per- Like any other race with a sense of aes- it will bypass the island, Sagarassi sum- haps too much so. During the week of thetics, the Dargonesti are repulsed by mons a storm to give the ship’s crew more Nuitari’s High Sanction, any spells she the sight of the amphidragons. Any incentive to seek the nearest land, which casts work at the fullest possible effect, Dargonesti that has the capability to fight of course happens to be her island! range, and duration. Creatures that are or flee will do so without stopping to par- Sagarassi also uses the tower when she attacked by her magic during Nuitari’s lay with the beast. wishes to be surrounded by a less wet en- High Sanction suffer -2 penalties to Amphidragons have no leaders, as no vironment, though she usually comes to their saving throws and their magic resist- amphidragon is tolerated long enough to the island’s surface only at night, espe- ance is lowered by 10% (e.g., from 65% have its orders listened to, let alone cially when the moon Nuitari is at High to 55%). obeyed. The beasts just range around Sanction. Some of her more complicated Conversely, when Nuitari is in Low their allotted lands, looking for food and spells are cast atop the tower, bathing the Sanction, her powers diminish. Sagaras- generally acting unpleasant to each other. island in unholy red or greenish-black si’s victims receive +2 bonuses to saving light. throws and their magic resistance is in- The tower contains a wide shaft that creased by 10%. Furthermore, she loses runs through the center of the mountain one spell from each spell level.

86 RELATIONS WITH UNDERSEA FOLK

Sagarassi is skilled in the many known lies were suffering greatly, Sagarassi did Sagarassi worships Zeboim, the evil ways of dealing with others. Melee com- nothing to help. She merely cast some Sea Queen and daughter of Takhisis. bat, negotiations, full-scale warfare strat- spells to make sure that her island would What Sagarassi does not know is that Ze- egy and tactics, sorcery, psychological not sink, then sat back and watched boim told her mother about the Sea warfare, and pretense are all in her reper- everything happen. Witch’s power, and the large numbers of toire. She can appear as a seductive vixen, A third attempt at seizing the under- dragons that she can call upon. Unwit- a horrifying hag capable of extreme vio- water kingdoms is inevitable. Currently, tingly, Sagarassi may be setting herself up lence, a lonely victim of the incessant ha- Sagarassi is trying to marshal her power to be stripped of all of her allies. tred of the Dargonesti, or a wise and forge new alliances with the various Takhisis will at least wait until after Sa- stateswoman. evil aquatic races. This time, however, garassi makes her third attempt at taking The Sea Witch is a master at playing she has embraced a new strategy that may control of the peace-loving races. (Takhi- different sides against each other, but she prove to be a winner. sis was the one who split Sagarassi and is also excellent at bringing together dis- Disguising herself as some sort of Daydra into two women, for she found parate factions into a coherent force, al- “magical elf from across the sea,” the Sea out that the child was supposed to be a beit temporarily. Any who stop an attack Witch is trying to win over all of the hu- champion of neutrality, set up by Gi- on the Sea Witch in order to grant her a mans on the islands, not just the evil lean.) chance to make an appeal has sealed their ones. Claiming that the Dargonesti are doom, for she will drain their will with her rebellious children, Sagarassi is trying THE DRAGON TURTLES her honey-dripping falsehoods. That is, to persuade the humans that she wishes unless she decides to use the respite to to use them as her instrument of disci- The final major evil faction in this un- change her opponents into frogs, then plining her wayward elven offspring. Of dersea area is that of the dragon turtles. teleport them into the middle of a school course, she drops a few hints about finan- These great beasts are loners and very ter- of sharks instead. cially compensating the humans for their ritorial. They migrated to their present Despite Sagarassi’s advantages when trouble! lands from the ocean floors around Ansa- dealing with people, she has some draw- In order to strengthen her case, the Sea lon during the Cataclysm. backs. Witch also keeps bringing up the fact The area that the dragon turtles have First of all, Sagarassi has a terrible tem- that the Dargonesti are economically en- staked out for themselves lies to the per. If her lies are exposed, the Sea Witch slaving the humans with the high rents southwest of Sagarassi’s lair. A great vol- drops her facade of sweetness. Her vic- that the elves force them to pay for use of canic rift, running northwest to south- tims are freed from the hypnotic effect of the islands. A few veiled comments about east, separates the dragon turtles from her persuasiveness, and Sagarassi’s true the possibility that the men have lost the Sea Witch. Sagarassi dismisses the nature stands revealed in all of its terri- their manhood to the Dargonesti have dragon turtles as group of useless entities. bleness. Also, when the Sea Witch gets proven effective in swaying some of the Not true dragons, dragon turtles are very angry, she makes horrendous mis- more hot-headed humans to her side. nonetheless very deadly opponents. takes. Sagarassi also knows that at some Though normally dragon turtles are hos- Secondly, the Sea Witch’s ability to point, she and her sister Daydra must tile toward each other, the ones here have bring disorganized groups together does fight their final battle. What her sister built up a tolerance toward each other, es- not last long if her enemies try turning does not know, but Sagarassi feels may be pecially in the shadow of such a powerful the factions back against each other. the real truth behind the two women’s threat as the Sea Witch. The dragon tur- Finally, like many other evil sorts, Sa- animosity, is that originally the girls were tles do not trust her. They watched from a garassi becomes too cocky after a few vic- supposed to be just one person, but that distance once when Sagarassi attacked the tories. She tends to be arrogant, some of the gods, for whatever reason, more peace-loving folk of the ocean floor. constantly underestimating the power, split the egg into two eggs, one of which During Sagarassi’s second attempt at intelligence, motivation, or stubbornness resulted in Sagarassi, a being of extreme becoming conqueror of all, the of her opponents. evil, and a year later, by a different father, Dargonesti recruited small bands of Sagarassi has tried on two separate oc- Daydra, a being of pure goodness. dragon turtles to help out against the Sea casions to take over the undersea king- The Sea Witch fears that the final bat- Witch. When the evil forces were de- doms, failing both times. Each defeat has tle will not result in one or the other feated, the alliance fell apart. Still, the made her angrier and more ruthless. Sa- dying, but rather the fusing of both dragon turtles have been watching with garassi is the embodiment of the sore women into a single neutrally aligned en- alarm as the Sea Witch slowly rebuilds loser. tity, the way the one child was supposed her forces. During the Cataclysm, the Sea Witch to be. For this reason, Sagarassi does not The dragon turtles’ apprehensions simply slunk into her lair and waited for want to fight her sister, though the Sea about the Sea Witch have been noted by things to calm down. Even when her al- Witch hates her good counterpart. the Dargonesti. The sea elves, sensing

87 RELATIONS WITH UNDERSEA FOLK

that Sagarassi may be readying for an- there is an occasional incident where a The two elven races want nothing to do other foray into the peaceful lands, are triton patrol has aided a Dargonesti pa- with each other, though the Dimernesti beginning to send out small teams to ne- trol against a shark attack, or the take perverse delight in hearing of the gotiate with the dragon turtles in hopes Dargonesti have done something similar Dargonesti’s political problems with their of reforging the alliance if the need arises. for the tritons. human and merfolk tenants. These negotiations seem to contradict The merfolk, despite being more like Dimernesti and Dargonesti do not the basic Dargonesti tendency to remain the tritons physically, have a cooler rela- trade with each other, nor do they help isolated and private, but it must be re- tionship with them. The tritons feel that each other out in times of trouble. The membered that the Dargonesti are elves, the merfolk are wrong in the dispute with break between the races was a messy and and share in the elven quality of being the Dargonesti over land rights. Tritons bitter one. It would take an enemy of pragmatic when necessity dictates. The are much more accepting of what fate unheard-of power bringing about a disas- Dargonesti generals are hoping that the deals them, and they feel that other races ter of earth-shattering proportions to dragon turtles would strike at the Sea should be the same way. make the Dimernesti and Dargonesti Witch’s lightly protected rear, catching By no means is there any latent hostil- even consider working together. Sagarassi and her forces in a pincer move- ity between the tritons and merfolk. The The Dargonesti word for Dimernesti is ment, with the Dargonesti and merfolk tritons merely do not have the same un- “Tokwahb,” which means “inferior elf.” providing the other pincer. spoken respect for the merfolk that they It is hard to believe that these two races The tactic worked once, though the have for the Dargonesti. are related, given the way both groups dragon turtles did not make much prog- The tritons are ruled by a king and a feel about each other. ress into the Sea Witch’s domain. How- queen, who dwell in a beautiful castle on The Dimernesti’s leader is called the ever, Sagarassi has learned from her the ocean bottom. Speaker of the Sea, which the Dargonesti mistakes and has set up magical traps and Though the tritons are formidable point to as yet another example of how special monstrous guards to defend her fighters, they have not gotten involved primitive the shoal elves are. After all, ev- rear. Since she has not used any of her in the past wars with the Sea Witch, nor eryone knows that the moons influence normal forces, the Dargonesti think that have the Dargonesti asked for their help. the sea’s tides, so the Dargonesti Speaker the Sea Witch has not reinforced the area. This fact makes the Dargonesti look even of the Moon has more influence than the Thus far, the dragon turtles are willing better in the eyes of the tritons. They ad- Dimernesti Speaker of the Sea. to listen to the Dargonesti, but the great mire the way that the Dargonesti do not Like the Dargonesti, the Dimernesti beasts are most capricious in their intents. wish to involve others in their own prob- do not tolerate strangers. This works There are about 1,700 dragon turtles of lems. somewhat to the Dargonesti’s advantage, all ages. The creatures live in cave lairs, Still, the noble qualities of the tritons since this means that, unlike the merfolk, with no more than two dragon turtles to a are beginning to make this sea race feel the Dimernesti are not trying to stir up lair. Usually, this arrangement is made up that the Dargonesti are fighting to pre- the feelings of the humans who pay rent of an adult and an offspring. serve the life and freedom of all the to the Dargonesti. The dragon turtles have collected im- peace-loving races under the sea. The tri- There is another race of sea elves to be mense amounts of treasure, and thus can- tons are feeling more and more that they considered, the Mahkwahb (covered later not be bought. On the other hand, they should help the Dargonesti should hostil- on), the Dargonesti version of evil elves. are always looking for better living space. ities resume. The Dargonesti treat the Mahkwahb in There are some tritons that live with much the same way as one would treat the OTHER RACES the Dargonesti, but this group numbers black sheep of the family—they never only 60. speak of them. Officially, the Dargonesti Besides the major factions covered Perhaps it is just a small bit of vindic- refuse to acknowledge the existence of above, there is a group of creatures that tiveness that makes the Dargonesti place their exiled brethren, though the Speaker the Dargonesti classify as minor races. their relatives, the Dimernesti, in the mi- of the Moon is not so foolish as to pretend The tritons are the most significant of nor race category. that they do not truly exist. the minor races. A colony of 1,000 tritons The Dimernesti are the shoal elves who The existence of the Mahkwahb is the live in an independent area located on dwell in the shallow waters of the human Dargonesti’s closest guarded secret. It can the southeastern border of Watermere. territories to the northeast of Watermere. be said that the Dargonesti would go to The northern border of the southern mer- This race is aggressive, as opposed to the any lengths to preserve that secret. folk’s territory also abuts the triton’s relative peacefulness of the Dargonesti. The final race to be considered is a new land. The Dimernesti do not get along with the breed of dragon, the brine dragon. Full These handsome, noble sea-dwellers Dargonesti, and vice versa. Each race of details on the brine dragon can be found respect the Dargonesti need for privacy, elves considers the other to be barbaric on page 95. since they themselves are reclusive. Still, and primitive.

88

RELATIONSHIPS WITH SURFACE FOLK

were light, mostly injuries, and they re- mans could use portions of the islands for RELATIONSHIPS WITH turned to Watermere. The humans trade and commerce, in return for paying SURFACE FOLK thought that they had driven off the rent to the Dargonesti. Furthermore, the elves, and immediately began making humans had to limit their trade with un- The Dargonesti’s relationship with sur- preparations for a victory feast to be held dersea races to the Dargonesti. Finally, face dwellers is not one of goodwill and that night. the humans had to allow the Dargonesti friendliness. It is merely the Dargonesti The “victors” were only one hour into to purchase surface-made goods at lower way of acknowledging that some times their revelry, when then-Speaker of the than normal prices. one must do unpleasant things in order to Moon Drudarch Takalurion appeared in Aside from some expected grousing on survive in an unpleasant world. their midst with his most trusted advisor. the part of the humans, things went In the year 1530 AC, when the humans Drudarch told the foolish air-breathers smoothly for quite a while. The humans from Taladas and the tropics came to the that the Dargonesti would regain all the and the Dargonesti avoided each other, coral islands in Dargonesti territory, they islands by force if necessary, but that ne- and once every 36 days both parties gath- knew that someone else was already gotiation was preferred. For good mea- ered on Ki-Takaluras, the island where there. sure, Drudarch’s advisor cast a spell that the humans first made contact with the The newly-arrived humans found spoiled all of the food at the party, sort of Dargonesti. (Ki-Takaluras means “Vic- small way-stations complete with dried as a low-key demonstration of sea elf tory of Takalurion.“) food, water supplies, and odd potions. magic. The gathering was called the Mingling, Strange runes decorated these small The demonstration went completely and the name continues to be used as structures, runes that the humans could unheeded. Drudarch and his advisor does the gathering itself. Instead of a not decipher. Warily, the humans began overestimated the humans’ superstitious large party, however, it is a cool, formal setting up camps and staking out terri- awe. The proud men considered the spell occasion at which the humans pay the tory. They had no inkling of the existence a pathetic show of might, and Drudarch’s monthly rent, and both sides’ merchants of the Dargonesti below them. conciliatory words were taken to be a sign quietly conduct trade. The humans’ ignorance was short- of weakness. Besides, certain nations on When Sagarassi sparked her first war lived. A few days after they landed on the Taladas had been interested in doing against the Dargonesti and merfolk, Ta- biggest island, a Dargonesti patrol made trade with the islanders, since a rich fish- kalurion warned the humans that it if up of members of the Order of the Dol- ing ground surrounded the coral reefs. they just sat back and let things happen phin came to tend their way-station. The humans had used the 36 days to that Sagarassi would attack them next. This particular group of Dargonesti, forge alliances and get promises of aid Reluctantly, the humans joined forces being disciplined paladins, showed enor- from the mainlands. with the undersea alliance of the merfolk mous grace and control in the face of a What followed in the next nine years and the sea elves. Takalurion was in criti- barrage of insults and outrageous claims was a series of skirmishes that escalated to cal need of supplies, especially weapons, from the human fishermen. The paladins all-out war. Still, the Dargonesti showed and the humans helped arm the ranks of courteously informed the humans that amazing restraint in combat, inflicting those who opposed Sagarassi. the islands belonged to the Dargonesti, casualties only on the humans who were However, war materiel was about the and that the sea elves had owned them for able to fight, not on the innocents. only significant thing that the humans the past 300 years. The sergeant also gave Sometimes, the Dargonesti forces struck contributed. When it came to actual the humans 36 days to depart. at the leaders of the islands, in hopes that fighting, the human leaders sent only Thirty-six days later, the very same eventually a group of humans who were small units to help, and even then they group of paladins returned along with a weary of fighting would come to power. were supposed to fight only in defensive leftgroup of Waveriders and a rightgroup In the ninth year of the war, the Dar- actions. of Farstrikers. gonesti strategy finally bore fruit. After a After the war, the humans expected to Not only had the humans not left the whole new set of leaders was appointed, be given an island or two for their trou- island, they had spread out to several the new commanders realized the folly of bles, or at the very least, lower fees. They neighboring islands. Furthermore, the the war. Also, since some of the new lead- were sorely disappointed, for the Dar- humans were waiting for the Dargonesti ers had actually been in combat, they gonesti pointed out that it was elven to return. Without warning, the fisher- could see how the Dargonesti were using blood that mixed the most with the warm men and traders attacked the Dargonesti restraint, so they knew first-hand that Ta- seas during the battles. Takalurion also using spears and arrows. kalurion’s words of talking instead of reminded the humans that the Dar- Though momentarily surprised, the fighting were sincere. gonesti still had to pay for the extra weap- Dargonesti defended themselves with In the sixth month of the ninth year, an ons that the humans sold them. His final ease and destroyed two boats full of hu- agreement was worked out between the point was that it was the Dargonesti who man warriors. The Dargonesti casualties human leaders and Takalurion. The hu- did the humans a favor by pointing out

90 RELATIONSHIPS WITH SURFACE FOLK

the menace of the Sea Witch and giving something about it. The two groups wish The islands do not have ruler, but a the air-breathers a chance to fight for to form a military, economic, and political council made up of representatives of themselves. alliance. They hope to force concessions each island convenes every seven days to To the human leaders, Takalurion’s ar- out of the Dargonesti. This coalition does decide policy and resolve disputes. There guments demonstrated an amazing not want war, but they have not ruled out is no overlord or king that rules all the is- amount of gall. Bitterness set in among the possibility of using armed force. lands. the humans. “What of the scores of dead The alliance will solidify in the upcom- The chain of coral islands are scattered men who fell fighting for you?” the hu- ing months. It will undergo its first true over an area of 10,000 square miles. man leaders shouted. “What of the thou- test when the merfolk appear at the first Jointly, the islands are called the Fellow- sands of Quoowahb who fell fighting for Mingling of the new year. Only then will ship of Coral. everyone?” roared back Takalurion. the alliance know if all their careful plan- Besides the alliance with the merfolk, Though the arguments dissolved into si- ning pays off. the Fellowship is also trying to strengthen lence, it was a sullen silence. The humans Culturally, the humans on these is- ties with the island-dwelling ogres to the vowed to themselves that they would lands are a blend of Taladans and migra- northeast and with the League of Mino- never come to the aid of the Dargonesti tory tropical fishermen. Most of the taurs. In fact, the islanders are trying very again. Taladans come from the Minotaur League hard to persuade groups of minotaurs When the Cataclysm ravaged Krynn, (especially from Eragala) and Armach, and ogres to come to help colonize the is- the humans suffered on the islands, but but only Armach’s humans; the Silvanaes lands. The Fellowship council secretly not as much as those poor unfortunates want nothing to do with the islanders’ af- hopes that the Dargonesti would be more who lived on Krynn or Taladas. The hu- fairs, for the islands are located close to intimidated by the ogres and minotaurs. mans expected the Dargonesti to help where the Dimernesti settled after they Apparently, the islanders still do not them, almost in the same way that a broke off from the Silvanaes. know the Dargonesti very well. renter would expect a landlord to repair a Many of these former Taladans have Rumors have drifted over from Ansa- leaky roof. The Dargonesti never showed settled on the rented islands, where they lon, rumors of a great war against evil. up, not even to collect rent. have built trading posts, wooden houses The Fellowship hopes that some of the Twelve years later, the Dargonesti re- (importing the wood from the main- participants of that war, regardless of turned to their original agreements with land), inns, wharves, and even small which side they were on, would come the humans. Though that first Dargonesti fortifications. over to the islands and help out with the party met with some initial verbal hostil- The Taladans also have large vessels “elven problem.” ity, the human leaders grudgingly admit- powered by sail and capable of making It should also be noted that no matter ted that the original agreement never long sea voyages. These ships are the how bad things are between the Fellow- mentioned that a planet-wide Cataclysm prime movers of goods to and from ship and the Dargonesti, it is nothing would abrogate the terms of the treaty. Taladas. compared to the difficulties between the Bitter, the humans resumed the rents and The migratory fishermen make the is- Fellowship and the Dimernesti. Ignorant the Minglings. lands their home in the winter time, re- of the animosity between Dargonesti and During Sagarassi’s second attempt at turning to the northern latitudes near the Dimernesti, the Fellowship has been re- destroying the Dargonesti and merfolk, ogres’ islands in the summer. There are luctant to anger the Dargonesti for fear the humans refused to help. This refusal also some fisherfolk who live on the is- that both races of elves would team up mattered little to the Dargonesti, since lands all the time. against the islanders. they did not even ask the humans for The fishermen are a primitive folk, us- Regarding alignment, members of all their help. ing large, seaworthy canoes and rafts to nine moral philosophies can be found on Some of the more amoral humans man- make their journeys. Fortunately, the cur- the islands. Council members tend to aged to make contact with Sagarassi and rents shift with the seasons, and the fish- lean toward the three neutral alignments. offered her their services. She accepted, ermen time their migrations so that they Treyen, the current Speaker of the but she soon found that the humans who are carried by the currents to their goal. Moon for the Dargonesti, has sent sev- followed her were too few and too ineffec- The Dargonesti call these people the eral spies from the Company of the Oc- tual to make much of a difference. “Akatabey,” the murderers of fish. The topus to the islands to spy upon the More recently, the humans have made Akatabey are very skilled fishermen, but humans. These spies’ appearances have contact with the merfolk and have en- they occasionally catch a dolphin or other been magically altered to allow them to gaged in some small trade with them, de- sea creature that is friendly to the Dar- pass for humans. spite the treaty with the Dargonesti. gonesti. The humans and the merfolk have The Akatabey generally dislike the talked extensively about their common wooden houses built by the Taladans, in- predicament, and they have resolved to do stead preferring grass huts.

91 THE MAHKWAHB

curred in 1063 PC. Imbrias Takalurion, that this group of elves who had indulged THE MAHKWAHB Drudarch’s daughter, had been Speaker in counter-productive behavior was to be May they be swallowed up by the ocean of the Moon for a mere 137 years. A small exiled. floor, never to molest any good-hearted group of Dargonesti, thinking that Dru- Imbrias had taken a risk, and it denizen of the sea. darch’s death meant a loosening of socie- worked. Though the rebellious Dar- ty’s laws, began perpetrating evil acts, gonesti vehemently cursed her and swore —Dargonesti curse on the Mahkwahb such as killing whales, openly defying the that her actions that day would someday Militia, and entering the Land of the destroy Watermere, the Speakers and the The Mahkwahb, or “elves of the Dead on forbidden days. good people of Watermere approved of Abyss,” are a blot on the Dargonesti’s Imbrias knew that she could not simply her actions. More than one old-timer who name and heritage. This offshoot of the rule by virtue of her famous father’s witnessed her pronouncement swore that Dargonesti consists of exiled Quoowahb name. She realized that she had to lay they could see a little of Drudarch himself of evil alignment, forced to leave Water- down the law and take a stand. in Imbiras’s eyes as she announced the mere for their crimes or ideas. Therefore, after much agonizing and exile. The idea of exiling someone for think- soul-searching, Imbrias dispatched the Politely but firmly escorted to Water- ing the wrong way may seem harsh, but it Order of the Dolphin to bring in the ren- mere’s northern frontier by the Order of must be remembered that the Dargonesti egades to face her at court in Takaluras. the Dolphin, the 40 miscreants left the are not a violent race. They are not used The miscreants were brought before Dargonesti kingdom in search of a new to crime or dealing with internal threats. Imbrias, with smirks of contempt on their home. Most Dargonesti find it inconceivable elven faces, so sure were they that Imbrias After two months of wandering, the that a Dargonesti would raise a hand in was a weak-willed elf maiden. In the pres- exiles found a large fissure in the ocean anger at another Dargonesti. The ence of the assembled Speakers, the floor. Climbing down ten miles of Mahkwahb would, and the Speakers de- rabble-rousers showed no respect for their treacherous cliff-face, the exiles found cided that it would be better to head off Speaker of the Moon, something that excellent caves, plenty of odd, pale, trouble before it gets a chance to flourish. shocked the Speakers of the Blood. blind fish, and even a volcanic rift that Such is elven justice. The Speakers of the Blood received a provided the elves with heat and an eerie The first migration of Mahkwahb oc- second shock when Imbrias announced reddish light.

92 THE MAHKWAHB

As the exiles settled and bred, they Secondly, she greatly increased the fer- As another sign of their breaking away adapted to their new environment. De- tility of the Mahkwahbs. Their current from the Dargonesti, the Mahkwahb prived of the little sunlight that fell on population has increased to 200. To an el- have turned from using the traditional Watermere, the elves’ skin turned white ven race, this constitutes a significant tridents and spears, and instead use long and their hair blackened. population explosion. and short swords, most of the blades Subjected to harsher conditions than Finally, Zeboim saw to it that not a sin- coated with poison (class F poison, see in Watermere, their facial features began gle Mahkwahb would go to waste. When page 73 in 2nd Edition DMG, +2 bonus reflecting their environment. The elves’ a dark elf dies, he returns as either a zom- to saving throw). incisors grew into fangs, their eyes devel- bie, ghast, or wight, depending on his The dark elves are a fearsome, ran- oped a reddish cast, and their chins, level of devotion to Zeboim. These un- domly destructive, treacherous, mischie- noses, and eyebrows took on a harsher, dead are under the command of the high- vous and savage race. They kill pointier shape. est level cleric of Zeboim. Dargonesti on sight. The exiles themselves came up with the Sagarassi the Sea Witch is unaware of In terms of long-range plans, the name Mahkwahb. The Mahkwahb the Mahkwahb’s existence, and Zeboim Mahkwahb have no immediate intention spurned the Dargonesti gods, instead em- plans on keeping it that way. Like her of invading Watermere. They share the bracing Zeboim, the evil Sea Queen. Even scheming mother Erestem, Zeboim en- Dargonesti love of privacy and desire to their magical practices changed, with all of joys having more than one tool at her be left alone. For now, the Mahkwahb are their wizards changing to Black Robes. disposal. content to dwell in their gloomy abyss Five centuries after the exiles left Wa- The Mahkwahb have constructed a and multiply. Their leaders feel that they termere, Imbrias sent a Leftgroup of pala- large city in the cliff walls of the dark may “do something about the Dar- dins from the Order of the Dolphin to see abyss, complete with fortresses, several gonesti” in a half millennia or so, once what had become of the exiles. temples to Zeboim and one temple to the dark elves’ numbers have swelled. For paladins, the Leftgroup was quite Erestem, and an ornate palace. Despite stealthy and careful. They found the all of these trappings of culture, the true Mahkwahb’s new home, and managed to nature of the Mahkwahb cannot be return after only one skirmish with the hidden. evil elves. For the position of ruler, the The Mahkwahb were also named the Mahkwahb have an Overlord, a powerful “Dark Elves” and the “Deep Elves” by dark elf who rises to power by killing all Imbrias’s advisors. (This explains why the other claimants to the throne. Dargonesti do not like being called Deep Every decade, the Overlord must ac- Elves.) cept challenges from aspiring politicians Still, the Dargonesti decided to leave who desire to rule. the Mahkwahb to their own fate. After There is yet another big difference be- all, the exiles were punished when they tween Mahkwahb and Quoowahb. The were forced to leave Watermere. The dark elves lust after treasure, whereas the Mahkwahb could scarcely be faulted for Dargonesti care little for such things. trying to establish their own society and Mahkwahb society is stratified, with survive as best they could. Most of the wealth being the gauge of how important Speakers were in agreement with this line someone is. Dark elf lairs are rich in gold of reasoning, though a few did recall the and steel coins, gems, and other valuables. exiles’ threats and declarations that Im- The Mahkwahb have also rejected the brias would regret exiling them. Dargonesti power of shapechanging into Zeboim, the evil Sea Queen goddess, dolphins. In its stead, the dark elves have heard the Mahkwahb prayers of devo- developed the power to change into ei- tions and grinned at the irony of elves ther a manta ray or a shark. These forms praying to her. Still, she did gain a small carry the same restrictions as the Dar- measure of power as a result of their devo- gonesti’s shapechanging. tion, so she heeded them. In fact, the Mahkwahb hate the dol- The first thing Zeboim did was to es- phin so much that a dolphin is sacrificed tablish a clerical system, which allowed to Zeboim on the middle night of Mahkwahbs to become members of the Nuitari’s High Sanction. After the sacri- Holy Order of the Stars, devoted to fice, the Mahkwahb sit down to a feast of Zeboim. dolphin meat.

93 DARGONESTI ELVES AS PCS

The only multi-class PC allowed is the Shield: This is a shark- bone frame with DARGONESTI ELVES fighter/mage (renegade) combination. a leathery hide stretched over it. AS PCs If adventuring outside of the water, the Warning Conch: A conch shell at- maximum level limits are 14th for all tached to a thong that can be worn It is possible to use the Dargonesti in classes except for paladin, which is lim- around the neck. This is the universal dis- an underwater campaign. There are cer- ited to 8th level. tress call for the Dargonesti. It has an un- tain differences from other elves that Should a player wish to run a member derwater range of 100 yards. need be kept in mind, however. of the Order of the Dolphin, the PC must Plant pouch: This small pouch holds The minimum and maximum ability have the following minimum ability three doses each of breathroot, lightleaf, scores for PC Dargonesti are as follows: scores: Strength 15, Dexterity 12, Consti- waterbane, and tonguehalt. Ability Minimum Maximum tution 15, Intelligence 10, Wisdom 13, Of course, any personal possessions Charisma 10. If a paladin wishes to be a that would have no effect on game bal- Strength 5 18 member of the Order, the higher of the ance can be allowed by the DM. Dexterity 919two minimum ability requirements must After creating the PC, roll percentile Constitution 5 18 be met. dice. If the result is 01 to 05, the PC Intelligence 7 18 Order of the Dolphin PCs are allowed a comes from a wealthy family. This enti- Wisdom 7 18 third weapon, a long sword. tles the PC to own a long sword, if he is of Charisma 818 Starting Dargonesti PCs must be of a the proper class to allow its use. Such PCs good alignment. There are no starting also are given a purse with 4d4 steel coins. Their initial ability rolls are modified funds for new PCs. Since each member of It must be stressed that wealthy PCs are by a -1 penalty to Strength and a +2 Watermere must serve in the militia, a suit no better than poor ones. Nor are the bonus to Dexterity. Dargonesti have all of of leather armor is given to every richer PCs more capable or more entitled the special abilities of elves listed in the Dargonesti. The starting PC also receives to lead a party. Being from a wealthy fam- AD&D® 2nd Edition Player’s Handbook, two of the following weapons (his choice): ily simply means that their clans have except for the languages. dagger, lance, trident, club, or net. more access to surface goods, and perhaps Dargonesti can learn merman, For miscellaneous equipment, each PC they are merchants. koalinth, Dimernesti, common, triton, is entitled to one of each of the following. All Dargonesti get the nonweapon sea dragon, amphidragon, dragon turtle, Belt-net: This functions as a surface proficiencies of Swimming and Fishing. brine dragon, shark, dolphin, or whale. dweller’s backpack. It is a small net Rules for adventuring underwater can Classes that Dargonesti can enter are hooked onto the Dargonesti’s belt at the be found in the AD&D 2nd Edition fighter, paladin, mage (renegade), Wiz- small of the back. Dungeon Master’s Guide. Note that most ard of High Sorcery, and priests of the Glagh: A one week’s supply of glagh, of the obstacles presented apply to air- Holy Order of the Stars. Dargonesti can which is a very nutritious kelp, chopped breathers trying to adventure underwa- advance an unlimited number of levels if up and compressed into bars. A single bar ter. Combat penalties for fighting adventuring underwater. Further infor- of glagh meets the nutritional needs of underwater, for example, do not affect mation on Krynn character classes can be one Dargonesti for one day. Dargonesti PCs. found in the DRAGONLANCE® Adven- Helmet: An open-faced helm made tures hardcover book. from leathery hides.

94 Dragon, Brine

CLIMATE/TERRAIN: Any ocean FREQUENCY: Very rare ORGANIZATION: Solitary ACTIVITY CYCLE: Any DIET: Omnivore INTELLIGENCE: Low (5-7) TREASURE: Special ALIGNMENT: Chaotic neutral

NO. APPEARING: 1 (2-5) ARMOR CLASS: 2 (base) MOVEMENT: Sw 9 HIT DICE: 11 (base) THAC0: 9 (base) NO. OF ATTACKS: 1 + special DAMAGE/ATTACK: 4-40 SPECIAL ATTACKS: Breath weapon and magical abilities SPECIAL DEFENSES: Variable MAGIC RESISTANCE: Variable SIZE: H (26’ base) MORALE: Champion (15) XP VALUE: Variable

Age Body Lgt.’ AC Breath Weapon MR Treas. Type XP Value 1 5-8 5 1d4+1 — — 1,400 2 8-12 4 2d4+2 — — 2,000 3 12-20 3 3d4+3 — — 3,000 4 20-29 2 4d4+4 — ½F 4,000 5 29-38 1 5d4+5 10% F 7,000 6 38-47 0 6d4+6 15% F 8,000 7 47-56 -1 7d4+7 20% F 10,000 8 56-65 -2 8d4+8 25% F,G 12,000 9 65-74 -3 9d4+9 30% F,G 13,000 10 74-83 -4 10d4+10 35% F,G,H 15,000 11 83-92 -5 11d4+11 40% F,G,H 16,000 12 92-102 -6 12d4+12 50% F,G,H 17,000

Brine dragons are bizarre mutations that may have been created by Though brine dragons lack claws, their bite causes terrible damage Erestem as an experiment. These great beasts claim remote ancestry and can create huge gouges in large marine creatures, such as whales to black dragons, but such a claim is difficult to believe, considering or amphidragons. the complete lack of resemblance between the two dragon races. Brine dragons attack with little or no provocation. On the other The only complete ocean-going dragon, these beasts cannot fly or hand, they sometimes hold off from attacking even in circumstances walk on land. Brine dragons do not enjoy even breaking the sea’s sur- where combat would be expected. Being very capricious and unpre- face, but they can sometimes be persuaded to do so if given the dictable by nature, it is difficult to tell just what a brine dragon will proper incentive, such as a boat load of juicy humans. do at any given time. They are the embodiment of chaos. These massive creatures have bodies much like plesiosauri, but with draconian heads. They have flippers where other dragons have Breath Weapon/Special Abilities: The brine dragon can breathe a claws. To compensate for this, brine dragons have oversized teeth salt and alkaline-based spray that functions like acid. This breath is that make them appear as if they are smiling all the time. The grin is in the form of a cloud that is 90 feet long, 45 feet wide, and 45 feet not a friendly one. high. Creatures successfully saving vs. breath weapon suffer half The hide of the brine dragon is rough and mottled, with many damage. The brine dragon can employ this breath weapon once ridges and crags. The scales are irregular and do not fit together very every three rounds. The breath weapon can be used underwater or at well. Huge clumps of salt dot the body of the brine dragon, some a target in the air, with no change in its effectiveness. clumps so old that they are discolored by the dragon’s bodily secre- Brine dragons are immune to poisons and acids. They cannot tions and are no longer able to be dissolved in the water. breathe air. As a brine dragon ages, it gains the following abilities, each usable Combat: Though they cannot walk or fly, brine dragons are good three times a day: swimmers. Though their unwieldy bulks would seem to take away Ability from the creatures’ swimming ability, brine dragons can move Age Adult Melf’s acid arrow through the oceans without causing so much as a ripple. As a result, Old Stinking cloud opponents suffer a -1 penalty to their surprise rolls. On the other Wyrm Fear hand, the dragons themselves are acutely aware of disturbances in Great Wyrm Cloudkill the current, and are surprised only on a 1 in 10 chance. Dragon, Brine

Should the alkaline breath weapon of a brine dragon somehow The beasts make their lairs out of coral and rock formations, using mix with the acid-based breath weapon of a black dragon, the their caustic breath to create a convenient cave. Brine dragons hoard breaths would neutralize each other, creating a volume of water wealth only when they feel like it. equivalent to the volumes of both breath weapons. Each brine dragon stakes out its turf, which can vary day to day Since a black dragon breathes sulfuric acid, a volume of sul- from 100 yards to ten miles. Its cave remains the only point of fixed phur is also created, equivalent to one pound per age category of interest. the black dragon. When a brine dragon lays its eggs, the mother usually stays The other effect of the mix is that a large amount of heat from around and raises the hatchlings, though sometimes the father stays the chemical reaction is generated. Thus, the newly created water and does the job instead. Other times, both parents stay and raise is scalding hot. Any unfortunate caught in the area where the two the hatchlings, or both parents leave and let the eggs fend for them- breaths mingle suffers 12d4+12 points of damage (successful sav- selves. Sometimes the parents get hungry and just eat the eggs or ing throw [with a -2 penalty] vs. breath weapon cuts the damage young. in half). This extremely random way of raising children keeps the number It should be noted that gnomes would be very interested in any of brine dragons at low levels. news of such an occurrence. The gnomes have been trying for centuries to get a brine and black dragon together for the sake of Ecology:Brine dragons get their name from their love of salt. The research, the only result being a lot of dead gnomes and no coop- dragons eat salt and also absorb it into their systems through osmosis erative dragons. Enterprising PCs may make some money on the as they swim the oceans. Often, brine dragons can be found in salt experience if they are shrewd enough. marshes that exist in coastal areas. Black dragons are hated by the brine dragons. A brine dragon Habitat/Society: Brine dragons are best described as violent, would certainly not attempt to eat a black dragon, for despite their aquatic anarchists with nihilistic tendencies. They have no system of lack of intelligence, the brines have an instinctive knowledge of what rulership, no leader, no society of any sort. The Sea Witch Sagarassi would happen if the acidic meat of a black dragon wound up inside has long since given up trying to recruit any brine dragons for her their alkaline system. causes, since the beasts are just as likely to breathe on her troops as on In essence, brine dragons will eat anything. They are distin- any enemy. guished among marine life as one of the few species that will actually eat undead.

Otherlands

BY SCOTT HARING, SCOTT BENNIE, AND JOHN TERRA

Beyond Ansalon—beyond even Taladas— to the mountains ever comes back? cut off from the rest of Krynn by distance South of Ansalon, past the Ice Wall for or circumstance, lie several lost lands with another thousand miles, lies the south enough excitement and peril to challenge pole of Krynn. And there, warmed by lava the hardiest adventurer. flows deep below the surface, is the under- Far beneath the vastness of Krynn’s ground world of Chorane. Three human oceans is Watermere, home tribes, all descended from to the reclusive Dargonesti the same group of settlers, sea elves. In their valley on wage a bitter and never- the sea floor, they work, ending civil war, with evil play, explore, and resist the dwarves and a long-lost off- plots and forces of Takhisis, shoot of the kender race the Dark Queen, whose am- rounding out the balance of bitions to conquer Krynn power. Outsiders should extend even to the seas and pick their allies carefully, the lands below them. Air- lest they become sacrifices breathers are occasionally for the great dragons that brought to Watermere with the aid of pow- lair far beneath the pole. erful magic—sometimes as guests, some- Otherlands is a 96-page sourcebook de- times as pets, sometimes as prey. . . which tailing three fascinating, never-seen- will you be? before areas on the planet of Krynn, home Silesia is a jungle island with a spine of of the DRAGONLANCE® saga, for forbidding mountains running its length. the ADVANCED DUNGEONS & Do the gods dwell among the lofty peaks, DRAGONS® 2nd Edition game. A as the superstitious natives believe? Or do full-color map of the Otherlands is also they just say that because no one who goes included.